Source and licence
share: publicnoneSource: text layer of corpus/incoming/histories/historians/history-of-the-patriarchs/patrologiaorient01pari.pdf (archive.org OCR; tools/build_repository.py histories())
Attribution: Evetts – History of the Patriarchs of the Coptic Church of Alexandria (in Patrologia Orientalis tome 1); public domain in Canada (death year verified, sources disagree: Evetts d.1919 (https://www.wikidata.org/wiki/Q93252584) or d.1929 (http://id.loc.gov/authorities/names/nr95022016 "1858-1929") — both ≤1971; class set on the HPE editor as for Basset (corpus/incoming/basset-synaxaire-arabe-jacobite-po); the other fascicles of the volume not checked — staged at corpus/incoming/histories/historians/history-of-the-patriarchs/patrologiaorient01pari.pdf from https://archive.org/details/patrologiaorient01pari (HIST-1, 2026-09-29)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): US: fascicle year not read (record date 1907)
Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.
The text — part 4 of 6
4,154 lines · a line number is a link to itself| ref | L0 witness |
|---|---|
| p. 393 | |
| 13688 | [15;}J 25« HABRH (22 OCTOBRE). 307 |
| 13689 | ^k lj.il j '; ^"lj<L.l * ^5sj..,.^L9 J.i.Dl c-^b jl ^Jl ^jjr-^ ^"*'--" ^-*^-« 'V^ *foi. 3'.).-. |
| 13690 | 13J^_ ^j ;_L^J1 J jL-^_^ i-^lA: iii..Jl ^jiJl ^*-j ^.Jl l±; LJ^ 1^;^:^ ^^ |
| 13691 | SjLaJI (jiz*) J lj..A^r lj=^^i^j ^_^->l <J JLii._ ^ lfl.._x^ ''ii-ls 4„L^^j j,3.-j ^^ |
| 13692 | ^UJl j ^..>1 L;l ^Vl -^^" ^-^.'i ^-^^ i-^.« ^j-L5lj IJ^ L<.^ lj.:-^_ Ijil^j |
| 13693 | Ju^ J\ 20l_^U Ul ^^ i-'ii:^.j ^'%^>.^ 1'lj.Ll ^AiJl ^j ^L ^ J'_j^^j |
| 13694 | Jj <:.»^1 i^LJlj ^~^*Ltr tUl ^ji^ cr*^- i^'^-? "^^r^ ^L^ Jl ^'.::o.^U ^ji-l |
| 13695 | ^ 9ji.l L 2''ljiLl Ul j^ 2oj^^ _^| ^l ^V..-^^ -^-^" ^^^v-*-*. ^-^^ ckV^ ^. |
| 13696 | vJJjL -Ltj L»i cLi^ ^ rt ^il JuJl JlJ^ v_^.^ ^^ lt:.-^^ r"^. ^^-^ C-^^ t/^ |
| 13697 | 1. B J. — 2. A ,.}S.. — 3. B JU. -y.^. — 4. B Uj. — 5. B ^iJ^. — (>. o/«. A. — |
| 13698 | 7. om. B et «rfrf. Jod-H 1 j* J*ij cU-.»liL — 8. B ji^^. — 9. B J.^. — 10. B blA — 11. A |
| 13699 | (1. UU) JJi J.*:-j. — 12. A add. ^^^ - 13. B add. ^CJi ^J^ 'v'::^. — 14. B J ^". |
| 13700 | — 15. A J^). — 16. A (1. L^UL ) JJi A*j«. — 17. B %y — 18. A oni. Jj « — |
| 13701 | 19. A om. ^. — 20. B ow. \_^A Lo». — 21. A w^juCc^^j. — 22. o/??. B. — 23. A jU»j. |
| 13702 | — 24. om. A. — 25. , lU. — 26. B ^^\. |
| 13703 | avait eii precisement le meme songe. Ils louerent Dieu beaucoup et redou- |
| 13704 | blerent de pietc et d'austerites. Comme nourriture, ils avaient du pain et du |
| 13705 | sel : ils jeiinaient cliaque deux jours. Quand la femme lut devenue enceinte, |
| 13706 | elle fit de nombreuses prieres, surpassant les fatigues des liommes : en effet, |
| 13707 | chaque nuit elle se prosternait mille fois et chaque jour quinze cents fois, |
| 13708 | ct cela pendant neuf mois jusqu'a ce quVlle mit au monde cet enfant. lls le |
| 13709 | nommerent * ApoUou et redoublerent leurs bonnes oeuvres. Lorsque renfant eut * foi. 39 r. |
| 13710 | grandi et qu'il eut apprit les sciences ecclesiastiques, il commenga k desirer |
| 13711 | la vie monastique et il ne cessa jusqu'a ce quil eut trouvc une occasion. |
| 13712 | II prit un de ses amis nomme Abib : ils partirent se faire moines dans un |
| 13713 | couvent. IIs pratiquaient de grandes austerites et resterent ainsi pendant |
| 13714 | quelque temps. Le vingt-cinq dc Babeh, notre pere Anba Abib s'endormit |
| 13715 | dans le Scigneur et AnbA Apollon resta seul. Alors il alla dans la montagnc |
| 13716 | d'Abloudj ; une foule considerable de moines se reunit autour de lui : il leur |
| 13717 | apprenait a craindre Dieu et a bien le servir. Un jour qu'ils faisaient la com- |
| 13718 | memoration de saint Anba Abib, Anba Apollon leur dit : « Mes freres, si quel- |
| 13719 | qu'un d'entre vous fait aujourd'hui ime priere au nom du saint Anba Abib, |
| p. 394 | |
| 13720 | :?(),S SYXAXAIRK ARABK .lACORlTF. [154] |
| 13721 | l;_^l Jy ^ jyCjLT liU p^ JUj 1^150 iA;j c^ll '"'^Vi ^UJ ^1_^U Ul Jy |
| 13722 | Ul ^-vl^l jI^a;- ^■'aJ oU^. ^j.. ^'J^ ^i Iaj. i«Atj ••aJ ^^1 ^jl 'lyil Ll |
| 13723 | ^•^i_^U Ll j-bj ^^l^ A,yi IjJo^^j ii_^Vl lj-.>^ Asjj .iU lijb Jls ^^L-li ^l |
| 13724 | j\1a y\ ^'^_aaJ1 jloj ^U joj j^ ^V^lj ^j;^ oljt.i ^ j^j ^JT-^ tjr^ |
| 13725 | <V.J*; ^^[^j oj ,_^j "^Ma^ ""^^A-, t-^ j[1.^ j>\ '^^,-ULJ1 <, *_«-- ^^U)i ^r— ^*1 |
| 13726 | ^L-yi (_.i5sj ""■ jliu jjl ^^jJDl l; |
| 13727 | »j1 U^9j A.Ul 4.cLL, J,a>.«J1 ic. p.^,si^j S^i-Vlj «.* |
| 13728 | ■uil >»">15C_, lyjo.^::, ^j_^Vl j^ |
| 13729 | "-''^is^L-^ ^_£il«^ aJ^ jl^j -r-jJL ^-^ |
| 13730 | 1^.11 Lil ^^c |
| 13731 | \jc- J^^ /^^ iJj-L-* "iJL-j LJ w::^ jJ jUu ^l fv-li«Jl lijj^ ^•^Sjis-l l Ijift-^al ^^ JUj |
| 13732 | ^>, -^O^Vl l_^.Uj 1^^^ ^UJl A^j ^Vi 2*-VL^j 2«|Jy ^- ^i 27 _^^ |
| 13733 | 1. A !j^!«. — 2. B UU. — :i. B Xu,^'. — 4. B s^'^! , y^x-'. — 5. B %\. — (). om. B. |
| 13734 | — 7. A ofu. LL! U'. B !i.>'. — 8. A ."^. — !). om. B. — 10. B J^J. — 11. r>/;z. A. — |
| 13735 | ^ • ■ • c ^ |
| 13736 | 12. A om. aJ J-ow. — i;5. A U!... — J'i. ow. A. — 15. B %\. — lO. A om. .L^..... — |
| 13737 | 17. Bb.;'. — 18. A U». — li». om. A. — 20. o/». B. — 21. om. A. —22. A il. lioj!....,) |
| 13738 | »*. — 2.J. B %\. — 24. o/« B. — 25. A om. \^.J^.... — 2(). B ULs.,, UixJ.» j'^^ 'iX^. |
| 13739 | — 11. B ow. «. — 28. A *lO I jj>. — 20. A J-oJ. — 30. B i^.. |
| 13740 | Dieu liii pardoiuiera ses fautes comine il Ta promis ». II y avait a ce momeut |
| 13741 | un religieux qui etait mort et les autres etaient clebout, laisant ses lunerailles. |
| 13742 | Quelques-uns doutaient de la parole d'Anba Apollon. Alors le frere qui (3tait |
| 13743 | mort s'assit et se mit a parler : « Pourquoi, dit-il, doutez-vous de la parole de |
| 13744 | notre pere AnbA Apollon relativement {\ la promcsse que Dieu lui a faite |
| 13745 | cha(juc jour ou on celebrera la comm^^moration de saint Anba Abib? » Qnaud |
| 13746 | il cut dit cela, il se recoucha. Les rcb'gieux s'etonnerent et louerent Dieu bcau- |
| 13747 | coup. Anba Apollon vecut encore dc nombreuses annees : il eut bcaucoup de |
| 13748 | couvents et un grand nombre de moines. II vivait au temps de saint Macaire |
| 13749 | {Ahou Maqdr) rancicn. ( hiand cclui-ci cntendit parler de lui, il se rcjouit b(>au- |
| 13750 | coup et envoya une lettre pour le r(3cont"orter, lui ct ses freres, et les affermir |
| 13751 | dans leur conduite plcine d'obeissanc(> (mvers Dieu. Tandis quc saint Macaire |
| 13752 | lui (3crivait, Anbii Apollon en eut connaissancc en esprit : il y avait en ce mo- |
| 13753 | mcnt autour de lui une troupe nombreuse de rcligicux qui s^entretenaient de |
| 13754 | la parole dc Dicu. ((Silcncc! mes l"r(jres, lcur dit-il : voici quc rillustrc Macaire |
| 13755 | nous a ecrit une lcttre plcine de r(3Conf()rt ». Aprcs qu'il ciit dit ccs mots, le |
| 13756 | moine porteur de la leltre arriya. Ils sortir(Mit a sa rencontre avcc une grandc |
| p. 395 | |
| 13757 | [155] 2.V BABEII 22 OCTOBBKK :J69 |
| 13758 | '^\j)o\ L\ ^__J^\ \J^j \^ ^^>j (*rij'^ "'^>-' "-y^^"^ J^ ^jjj ^^ |
| 13759 | Uj ^^jOJI ii^Vl ^l ^A.:^ -^Ul ^ijj ^Li Ul ^_Ai]! Jl ^^ ^^SS\ y. |
| 13760 | •,J ^L^ jX 7<-l^. 'VJI 1-U |
| 13761 | ^*^S^ -yJtJL-l ^_^Ai]l jl U ^.^UiVl o-^^. LTi."^^ ^- J-J^ ^') V-?"' |
| 13762 | juLo jl Si j.)?:)?...S dH.^o-j ^r-jll^^Lij d]>L_ft A-ju dUjj is^ A^^L U ._ — 5- |
| 13763 | «■Ia^^I A^\ J^ ^lijOl ^.J^j ^L=.= Jl i?CA^l ^l j-^b -'^*^^ ^^ ^^r-", ^-^. |
| 13764 | p^_ A.U1 <ul5l ^ij ^~^jJ_-. ^.-^1 ^^>- j^)^:)^-9 ^Ul ^ jU5CJ1 ^^ ^iJl |
| 13765 | -y±.L-l >^^j m^"jr^ ^r^J ^ir-^'J f^-iUj^^ oU>=;j «cUlc-j xx A\zS\ ^L^l, |
| 13766 | (^" j^ y>^3 j^ J^? J^ "^i^y^ iS^J^J ^^ ^^J ^i-^^ ^-^ ^^ z^ ^^ |
| 13767 | 1. om. A. — 2. A ^Vaoo. — .3. B ^.«^ — 4. A r/<;?t/. ,lS'. — 5. o/??. A. — (i. A om. |
| 13768 | vJUjlS'» — 7. B iVbJ^. — 8. B add. •—UJ! a.^.. — !). A. Ludolf, Assemani. Mai. |
| 13769 | Malan et Wiistenf. ow. hanc comm. — 10. B iyt^. — IJ. B »;.^'. — 12. B ^^yjoj. |
| 13770 | joie, on liit la lcttre aux religieux dont les coeurs furent fortiiies et qui se |
| 13771 | rejouirent beaucoup. Cest ce saint Anba Apollon qui alla chez saint Anba |
| 13772 | Am&ni et vit chez lui Es-S^didj, c'est-a-diro la sainte femme. Quand notro |
| 13773 | Seigneur le Messie voulut lui accorder le repos des fatigues de ce monde, |
| 13774 | * il mourut en paix. Sa mort eut lieu ce mcme jour. Oue ses benedictions *foi..39vo. |
| 13775 | soient avec nous! Amen. |
| 13776 | ' En ce jour eut lieu aussi la consecration de Feglise de saint Jules [You- |
| 13777 | lyous) d'Aqfahas; ce saint etait mort martyr a Taouah, a ce que raconte son |
| 13778 | histoire. Ceci arriva apres la mort de Diocletien [Diqlddydnou.s) et ravenement |
| 13779 | de Gonstantin (Qostantin), peu de temps avant que celui-ci ne fiit baptise. |
| 13780 | Lorsqu'il eut recu le bapteme, que la puissance du royaume chrctien s'eten- |
| 13781 | dit et qu'on batit des eglises au nom des martyrs que les infideles avaient fait |
| 13782 | perir, Fempereur Constantin entendit raconter Thistoire de saint Jules, com- |
| 13783 | ment Dieu Tavait ctabli pour avoir soin des cadavres des martyrs, lui et ses |
| 13784 | serviteurs; comment il emportait leurs corps et les ensevelissait, ecrivait leurs |
| 13785 | vies, et comment il subit le martyre. II loua la conduite de ce saint, approuva |
| 13786 | ses actions, envoya des richesses en Egypte (3//5r), ordonna de lui b^tir une |
| 13787 | belle eglise a Alexandrie [El-Iskandaryali) et d'y transporter son corps. Elle |
| 13788 | fut consacree par notre pere le patriarche Alexandre {El-hkandarous) (313-326) |
| 13789 | 1. Cette commemoration manque dans A, Assemani. Ludolf, Mai, Wiistenfeld et Malan, |
| p. 396 | |
| 13790 | 370 SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE. [ir,(;] |
| 13791 | iUjs- \^ ^^' JSjlli>-l -»^^«Jdl 1-isA jjj^J» J 4-~.^l ^XL]\ X^JiLJ\ /«iJI 1-ijb jj""^ |
| 13792 | ^l^p-ij ^l^Vl frla-i (J^ b_^l *AU2^lj j^j^Ujlj -^AJ^^oj *^/^-i>Lil ,^-Ul -Lo»X' \-*^l |
| 13793 | '^c-*^ (^^j^Vij j^UJl A. ^U U -LjbjJlj "UjJI ^ ^.->Jdi 1-Ia JLj '^LJl |
| 13794 | *LJ1 ^l ^^1 -^Ji-^ U -u. "^ j ^jVl ^L «uL* Sa^ ''Llli» -^ju ^^^1 f-^ (v" ^ |
| 13795 | jl J \^jtuS\ ^-u)! ^j^l <^ <Ss,j fv^/>-L c-U- jl Jl -L«>U1 L-G^ ls'^ C^) ^^' |
| 13796 | I vL3 -^i ffLc- ^L>ol Aj^ i^ »^Lsi \_)-0l 4,.m-^L»>^ «v»,^! a.a.»^ *^ Js 4.j>eI)1- -L«^D1 |
| 13797 | L^^l -Ll <L.J£. li»^j i>-^ A..>woL»-iJl A^-L» ^ ' >»Lsl jl ■X.iu j '^_»Jv^j L-jj j ».Jl«^ |
| 13798 | _J1 A_IL jLVL l^^s li^i LUl JU^l j. lO^Jl L>]1 9^^ l-^j^ j^ |
| 13799 | 12 |
| 13800 | -rc |
| 13801 | 1. A , o^''«. — 2. Pro hac comm. Ludolf ment. facit de S. Jacobo. — 3. om. A. — |
| 13802 | 4. B C^jL^j. — 5. A om. v^CL J.*;. — (3. ow. A. — 7. A (1. J-j^ ) *^J 'j-H-j. — |
| 13803 | 8. A j.Jd.. — 9. A ^-^->'. B ^j^. — 10 B ^b^y — 11. B jLi.. — 12. B ^■^r^^i. |
| 13804 | et ses eveques. II fit cii ce jour une grande fete. Oue son intercession soit |
| 13805 | avec nous! Amen. |
| 13806 | VINGT-SIXIEME JOUH Dl MOIS DE B.VBEH (^23 OCtobre;. |
| 13807 | En ce jour niourut martyr le saint apotre Timon (T/mo»;?) ', le disciple : il |
| 13808 | fut elu par le Seigneur parrai les soixantc-dix disciples qu'il choisit, tria, en- |
| 13809 | voya, et a qui il donna le pouvoir de guerir les maladics et de chasser les |
| 13810 | demons. Ge saint rcQut la grdce et le don d'humilier les mauvais csprits et de |
| 13811 | dompterles maladies. Apres cela, il servit le Seigneur pendant tout son sejour |
| 13812 | sur la terre. Lorsque le Ghrist fut monte aux cicux, il continua de servir les |
| 13813 | disciples jusqu'a ce que la grAce de TEsprit-Saint, le Paraclet, descendit sur |
| 13814 | eux et sur lui. Ensuite les disciples le choisirent parmi les sept diacres qu'ils |
| 13815 | instituerent" et de qui rEcriture temoigne qu'ils ctaient remplis de Tesprit |
| 13816 | (saint) et de sagesse. Apres qu'il fut demcure quelque temps au service dcs |
| 13817 | diacrcs, ils lui imposerent les mains en qualitc d'evcque de Basra de TOc- |
| 13818 | cident, dans le district d'El-Balq;\. 11 y annonga la foi en notre Seigneur le |
| 13819 | Messie et baptisa beaucoup de Grecs et de Juifs. Alors le fgouverneur de la |
| 13820 | 1. Malan : Thomas. — 2. .Aclrs dcs Apolrcs. vi, .'{. |
| p. 397 | |
| 13821 | [i57j 27^ 13ABi:H (24 OCTOBKE). 371 |
| 13822 | j^l Lu, jj<;- a;->U i^l^^^i ^L^I Jlij ^%^_ ^^ jUL 2 1^1 4^1 j 'i^ |
| 13823 | J ^ (.Ij ^UJl Jj ^_ ^ ^aJI ^L^^iJ l> e,UU-ll ^ll .jjL ^>1^ |
| 13824 | ii^b <LJL. ^J ^rj.1; J j<i J:f^jjr^\ ^V- J ^- r'-? o:-::^^^ Ji^ |
| 13825 | olVi ^ (^j ^-;jj ^-ij^^l J ^Ljij i-^- V^j ^ fl ^ ^-*J1 i-*^ ^"^bV^'j >y |
| 13826 | ^l^ jl^ 1' jl5 ;:,Ju J i^ jl^ U <^ JJj i^^>_ ^ ^\i\ ^\^^\ 11^1 i3_^i^Vl^ |
| 13827 | ^, -^i^j:^! UU UL 20^^ ji^^ ^\ i9j^ ^^i is^ * ^_ ;^, |
| 13828 | 1. B ►J:>'. — 2. B JJ' JJi. — .'5. om. A. — '». B ^\. — 5. B o/«. ^J! I.udolf |
| 13829 | 0/;«. lianc comm. — (>. B (1...1JJ' J L=j' i^^. — 7. o/;/. B. — 8. B rtc/c^. Is^iJ^ ^J'. — |
| 13830 | 9. B LCL — 10. B rtrfrf. -J'. — 11. A Lb. — 12. B om. , J^---- — l-'5- B ^oU-*^'. |
| 13831 | — 14. B ^J!. — 15. B Jj Ji , ^^jJ' Lj*. — 10. B , ,'Xv". — 17. B 'Aj'. — 18. B (1. |
| 13832 | cJb) i.^^S'. — ]0. B lix) j. — 20. B (1. ^oiJ! ) [/'o Ji^. ^. — 21. B J'>w. |
| 13833 | fol. 'lO r». |
| 13834 | ville le saisit, lui fit subir de nombreux tourments et finalement le fit pcrir |
| 13835 | par le feu. II mourut en paix et regut la couronne du martyre. Que sa priere |
| 13836 | soit avec nous I Amen ' . |
| 13837 | VINGT-SEPTIEME JOL'11 DU AIOIS DE B.VBEU 24 OCtobre). |
| 13838 | ^ En ce jour s'endormit dans le Seigneur le saint pere Macaire [^Xhou Ma- |
| 13839 | qdr), eveque de Qaou^ Cest en cet homme illustre que s'accomplit la parole |
| 13840 | du prophete David ^ : Heureux Vliomme qui ne suit pas ravis des hypocrites, |
| 13841 | qui ne se tientpas dans la voie des pecheurs, qui nc s'assoit pas dans les reunions |
| 13842 | des 7'ailleurs, mais qui marche dans la loi du Seigneur qu'il lit nuit et jour. |
| 13843 | Cest lui qui obscrva les prescriptions de son maitre et qui agit suivant la |
| 13844 | justice et qui y a gagnc : combien de miracles et de prodiges Dieu fit arriver |
| 13845 | par ses mains! On dit que lorsqu'il etait dans la ville de Q^ou, chaque fois |
| 13846 | qu'il montait * sur son siegepour precher lepeuple, il pleurait continuellement. ♦■oi.wr» |
| 13847 | 1. Cette commemoration est remplacee dans Ludolf par celle de saint Jacques, frere |
| 13848 | du Seigneur. — 2. Cette commemoration manque dans LudoU". — 3. Malan : Anco. Mai : |
| 13849 | Ataka. — 4. Psaume, i, 1. |
| p. 398 | |
| 13850 | 372 SYXAXAIHK AUAI5K .lACOHlTK. [158] |
| 13851 | ^Lc ^ ..■».■ Jl A.J1 j_^lj ,^^^1 LjuJ^j tW*"J^^ ^>*^ J ^.J^^ ^r^ '^^"^ ^"5^^ |
| 13852 | <_ifl'~-l l Jyi. Z)j-^ *^j lA=>ij Jo-lj "'^..^l JLi^l AJ "^ jj^Ai ^<Cj>U1j Jl^LJI |
| 13853 | v_^ Jlis ^(_5^>^ ^j_^^. V *fc s^j l 'Jlis (♦^J^' Vj vj-*^ ^ jUir ^UU |
| 13854 | ^_^5C JO JJi olf^Vj p^/--'ij ^^ |v&'U.i Vij lyj jU wt-Jl ii«; jl i^caJVl ^Xc |
| 13855 | _^«a9 ^'l lj_UjJ jj-jj.JL.0 Ul ._jV1 L:>t_^ «._^3>t*.)l Jl ij_C..i LJj 0-9J Jo (j |
| 13856 | L-Ls k_J_Lwi <>^i ^jyL^:^ Ll j*^^^ (r-=^ Jt'^ "^^ Jf^V L.Uj-A) b4£.-*o J LlLJl |
| 13857 | jj'j lAA Jji>_ j^j ^^.^.^eJi ^ LlLJi ^y>i> iA> ^.>..>.»,)i -uJi (3 (*tJj^ «.^--.j ^^L=>-.i |
| 13858 | l^li, ii^_j3- ^W ^yjjL^:^ ^^Vl ^ i_^_9 ''L^Xj)i\ ^jLVI (jt o_^JJ A.»,.fl'.; A^\ |
| 13859 | aJ Jli «^iV ^j-C<wVi ^\ j^y> ^U (^lf-j ^L>=^ ^j^jy^:^ ^Vl «^Ljl dJLft ^j |
| 13860 | L-LLJi J^j J_^j (3^"ij ij-Cx.A-Vi <j-u )1 ^Uj L-U i5.il^ ^Lol d)Lfc Li) jl |
| 13861 | j Vjl Ak_> ^•:^ j^ ,^1 jl dlDl iUjl jl l-x*, J-«JJ) ^^-L iL.V) <i w)l:i5C |
| 13862 | 1. B,.v..^;:^^). — 2. B ijL\J. — 3. B ,.y.S. — 4. B L.-JI;. — 5. B , ^LJI. — (5. B J. |
| 13863 | 7. A JU«. — 8. A LLib "^. — <). llic adcst lacuna iii B iiiter fol. 03 v° et fol. 04 r°. |
| 13864 | Un de ses disclples familiers lui dcmanda la cause de ses larmes. 11 lui apprit |
| 13865 | qu'il voyait les fautes des gens et leurs mauvaises actions comme on voit |
| 13866 | rimile a travers un recipicnt de vcrre. — Une autre fois, il vit sur reglise |
| 13867 | notre Seigncur lc Messie et les anges lui prcscntait lcs actions des hommcs |
| 13868 | unc a unc. 11 entendit unc voix qui disait : a Evequc, pourquoi negliges-tu |
| 13869 | ton troupcau et ne Tavertis-tu pas? — Seigneur, rcpondit-il, on n'accepte pas |
| 13870 | ma parolc. » — La voix reprit : « II faut que Fevcquc prcche son troupeau : si |
| 13871 | les gens acceptent la parole (ils seront justifies) mais s'ils ne racceptent pas, |
| 13872 | quc lcur sang rctombe sur leurs tctes. » Ccst pourquoi il pleurait continucl- |
| 13873 | lcmeut. — Lorsquon Tappela au concilc en compagnie de notrc pcre Anba |
| 13874 | Dioscorc (Disqouros) et qu'ils arriverent au palais de rcmpcreur, on ne le laissa |
| 13875 | pas entrer a causc de son humble vctemcnt, jusqu'^ cc qu'Anbd Dioscore cut |
| 13876 | fait connaitre qu'il etait evequc Quand il fut cntre ct cnlcndit les paroles snr |
| 13877 | notrc Seigneur le Messie, il se mit k anatlicmatiser rempercur dans le concile : |
| 13878 | il parlait ainsi, ayant fait le sacrifice de sa vie pour la foi orthodoxe. On rexila |
| 13879 | avec notre perc Dioscore dans Tilc dc Gangrcs [Chdghrd). De la, le patriar- |
| 13880 | che Tenvoya avec un marchand croyant a Alexandrie [El-lskaudaryah) , car il |
| 13881 | Ini avait dit : « 'rii oluicndras l^ la couronne du martvre ». Son arrivce ^ |
| 13882 | Alexandric coincida avcc la vcnue dc Tcnvoyc impcrial, portcur d\ine Icttrc |
| p. 399 | |
| 13883 | fol. 40 V |
| 13884 | [159J 28' BABKII (25 OCTOBRR). :i73 |
| 13885 | ^jj « ■ ^ ^Vl Ol» i5-iJi J_Jl11 ,^.i_iL<Vl jliL« _yl ^^ilj Vjl "^ ^r*^^ »_jil50l |
| 13886 | ,_j^ U£,l jj& J*i. Jj vjJlUI iUV tjslj^ ^ t^fl^Vl jl J_^^l («'^ Uis il::xJl |
| 13887 | pr .: "^ 4^_JLJ1 (_5'^t ,j:J:>Ls9 jliL« yl _>JiLjl ^joSjJ ~<_i_iL.)(l ^L UjIs k_J"j Ajai- |
| 13888 | jV ^«JiJlj Ujs- 4j -V >■ lui Jj A-U=^j "^jUl Jsj-Li-ls i\>l^~Jl ,_,QS1 Jli j c^i ^ f>^ |
| 13889 | liiUj^l *■« j^^ d-u.=- jl «0 ^.iJla pjbj Ljjl J (jr-»,-^^ <^Vjj^ (jlj -»i ^,.-^^ |
| 13890 | ■^l Ut« j i>si' Aj''])^^' ^y*-^i . »~;V v*j rc-...».<Jl -V.^1 ^jI j^*^2-*5 |
| 13891 | 'y^j^\ tVj-s* l/j'-^.^ j'*-? t^y^j^ /^o-)?«.'l \.<_>-^i lj-^.*.T.>-i fj-Ji 1^^ (3' |
| 13892 | Ujb.5U-t-lwl k_^.^J ■'^.J-.i2-.'la...»flM A^-^ d)^^ii> -Vys-Jl jjJv ^AaJI ^y^ Ij-Lo-U \y\S |
| 13893 | 1. ^.bjjjji. — 2. A j^^jy — 3. Liidoir oni. hanc comm. |
| 13894 | sur la foi avec la mentioii des deux natures. — Lempcreur lui avait fait cette |
| 13895 | recommandation : « Celui qui signera le premier cet ecrit, je Letablirai pa- |
| 13896 | triarche de la ville ». II y avait a Alexandrie un chef des pretres nomme Pro- |
| 13897 | terius [Brdlouydri) : il prit Tecrit pour y souscrire le premier. L'cveque Macaire |
| 13898 | lui rappela la parole qu'avait dite notre pere Dioscore en partant pour le |
| 13899 | concile : « Cest toi qui gouverneras mon eglise * apres moi ». II se rappela *foi.'iOv°. |
| 13900 | cette parole et s'arrcta avant de signer. Lorsque Fenvoye sut que reveque |
| 13901 | etait oppose a la croyance de rempereur et qu'il ne donnerait pas sa signature, |
| 13902 | il s'clan^a sur lui et lui langa un coup de pied qui Tatteignit aux testicules. Le |
| 13903 | saint mourut en paix sur-le-champ et regut la couronne du martyre. Les fideles |
| 13904 | le prirent et placerent son corps avec ceux de Jean {Youhannd) et d^Elisee |
| 13905 | {Eliclia ), car ce saint les avait vus en songe et ils lui avaient dit : « Ton corps |
| 13906 | sera avec les notres », II alla trouver notre Scigneur le Messie, revetu de |
| 13907 | constance. Quc sa priere soit avec nous! Amen. |
| 13908 | VINGT-HUITIKME JOUR DE BAUEH (25 OCtobre). |
| 13909 | ' En ce jour moururent martyrs les saints illiistres Marcien {Marl{ijdnous) |
| 13910 | et Mercure {Markouryous). Ges deux saints etaient disciples du saint pere Paul |
| 13911 | {Boulos) le martyr, patriarche de la ville de Constantinople {El-Qostanlinyah). |
| 13912 | 1. Cetle commemoration manque dans Ludolf. |
| p. 400 | |
| 13913 | 37'i SYXAXAlllK ARABE JACOIMTE. [loo] |
| 13914 | ^M -ultj ^xj\ lAJL. ^^ -u U dU_JI j.)?:)7 ,.s ^l ^_^kk-i jJlJUi jl |
| 13915 | ^j-_y_jl 4*^ ^^ '^^ j^^ J^ t-Ujli Aj^s^tUi ^j-_^.jl -XJtjui J>31k, Ail IjJ^j diJUI |
| 13916 | ^l L^ %lj '>0I -iL*^^lj ^LjU ^L:=)l '^^^ jl<^ dlUI J\ %^ |
| 13917 | ^^^ ^'^ ^21^^^ ^*-^'^ (*' ^^:. ^r-:.-^*^ j^j J^ V)j.. Jj >li ju^ Li^j >l::Ii |
| 13918 | i^liUj U.=^ ^^S* ^^ ^j A'.:.)?:i?,,,a 11 ^y^ J\ ^^Ol L*.iL^l ^r*=^^J oLjli |
| 13919 | ■^i ' Ujt« jj,^' U.j/o'>A..«5 Uyj -V^j oi Ua.>U»-i |
| 13920 | fol.'ilr". A;l ^ ^ Oi--^^-? * ^^*-W^ fjJ^^ |
| 13921 | 1. Finis lacunae in B. — 2. B U^—.'. — 'i. A (1. .,10) j^i ^. — 4. B »^.^s3r^'j. — |
| 13922 | 5. om. B. — G. B j^U. — 7. B ^^^.'. — 8. B (1. . a^O.....) Lkis-'. — 1). Wust. Ludolf |
| 13923 | et vers. aetliiop. r/rff/. comm. nativitalis Domini. Ludolf om. comm. S. Demelrii. — |
| 13924 | 10. B ^'LM. _ 11. Badd. Ji.-. — 12. A o/i/. ^,^' — 13. o/n. B. — 14. B (^^jJ^-^ |
| 13925 | eiadd. \J^. — 15. B ^^ |
| 13926 | La cause de leur martyre fut la suivante. Lorsque Fempereur Coiistance {Qos- |
| 13927 | tanti/wus), fils de rempereur Constantin {Qostantin)., s'attaclia a la doctrine |
| 13928 | d'Arius [Arijous), persecuta notre pere le patriarche et Texila en Armenie {El- |
| 13929 | Arfnen) oii il mourut etranglc, ccs saints pleurerent le jour de son exil, inju- |
| 13930 | rierent Lempereur et dirent qu'il partageait la foi d'Arius l'excommunie. Un |
| 13931 | assistant, qui etait de la secte d'Arius, rapporta leurs injures a Tempereur |
| 13932 | qui etait dans un de ses domaines. II les envoya chercher ct ordonna de les |
| 13933 | faire perir par Tepee. Ils furent mis a mort et enterres la ou on les avait tues. |
| 13934 | Ils resterent ainsi jusqu'au temps dc saint Jean Chrysostome {Youhannd Fomni |
| 13935 | edz-Dzaliah). II connut leur histoire, fit apporter leurs corps sacrcs a Constan- |
| 13936 | tlnople, leur batit une belle cglise, y lit transporter leurs cadavres et cele- |
| 13937 | bra une fete en leur honneur. Que leur priere soit avec nous! Amen. |
| 13938 | *f<>l. 'ilr. VINGT-NEUVliiME * .lOUR DU MOIS DE B.\BEH 26 OCtobre). |
| 13939 | ' En cc jour eut lieu le martyre du pere illustre, saint Demetrius {Dinii- |
| 13940 | tryous). Cetait, au teinps de Lempereur Maxime {Malisiniydnous), un jcune |
| 13941 | 1. Les Synaxaires de Wustenfekl e( de Ludolf et la version etliiopienno plaeenl ici une |
| 13942 | commemoration de la Nalivite du Seigneur, ([ui nian(jue dans A et B. La connmimora- |
| 13943 | lion de saint D^metrius mancjue dans Ludolf. |
| p. 401 | |
| 13944 | [161] 29' BABRH i26 OCTOBRE). 375 |
| 13945 | jc_p J^"ij jsji^^ ^^^^ j9^^i ^i ^^-^ <; e$^ J^.Vi ^l j.^ "^c^jj |
| 13946 | ^jlj ji ''^'Cl>. ^3 ^'^ ^i>c^ «Wm.^ J U^ U.jUi« >U-j ciiUI J^ jo jl isj^^-^ks- |
| 13947 | "VI*— «1 J-'^ j^j A_s.-I ;^o ^X^ <. ^p=i_ij_j <j>ty viiUI joj at^. AiUj JlaI J^ |
| 13948 | t.L>-j kj;^ Jl viUS A—j^^LsJl /»^ jff ' /c*—' L_j>=— ^ 'X^-j ^jt ^''-^ "cLu vj ij*^ |
| 13949 | ifi. '»L-M,AiiJI '(S-Uj ._J-a)j aJ_£. j5-L^ jl OL-j ^yy.S^^ ^.-uJl ^l |
| 13950 | ^%ii * |
| 13951 | Jl^^J «uLf- -UIC-I /^ t_Jij V (^-*JI ^j--XiJI u^-JL «U-ijj ^-UJI «^Ai. ^J«a9 |
| 13952 | '^<*^jLa> jl dUJI <J jSU "^ j^=^. ii-^^ (^j^^^ J^'-^ -i^jUs.* <OUj dlUI jCf. ^l |
| 13953 | dUUI *L.£.Li ^^Uc. A^jL^ IJ dUij <L_tjL^ j^ .^ \jS «Ui.^ dUi jl <:« LU |
| 13954 | jl 5s_^_JLcl3 jUi ^ x^\ ^^jLj ^^<J-ii ^Lc. dli ^i^ v^"j ^'h^-^J ^-*J |
| 13955 | 1. A om. .^j. — 2. B add. \-sr:.^-' L»^. — 3. om. B. — 4. A iJLjJLj. — 5. B om. |
| 13956 | ^^... —6. B .,1^^. — 7. A pL. — 8. B ^jLyr^ill.j. — 9. B :y. — 10. B JL — |
| 13957 | 11. Bylj. — 12. bU^-^. — 13. B iLL^. — 14. B j^jj^O. — 15. B wJ-.-'. — 16. om. A. |
| 13958 | B add. i^=. ^L. — 17. A om. .^^^^ j^. — 18. B(1.^03j ) ^CL ^j^ 'JL? |
| 13959 | iJij ii^. — 19. Bfl. wL^.....) ^^iw sJLL — 20. A jLi. |
| 13960 | homme des gens de la vllle de Thessaloniqiie {Tasdlouniqj/ah); il etait chre- |
| 13961 | tien. II avait appris de nombreuses sciences, et les plus importantes de toutes, |
| 13962 | celles de TEglise orthodoxe. II enseignait continuellement, exhortait au nom |
| 13963 | du Messie; il ramena beaucoup de gens ;i la foi. II fut denonce a Tempereur |
| 13964 | infidele qui ordonna de le faire venir. Quand il arriva, il se trouva qu'il y |
| 13965 | avait pres de Tempereur, un athlete vigoureux, un corps plein de force, |
| 13966 | enorme de structure; il surpassait par sa force les gens de son temps : Tem- |
| 13967 | pereur laimait, le vantait sur tous et avait fixe une somme considerable pour |
| 13968 | qui le vaincrait. Un chretien nomme Nestor se presenta parmi ceux qui etaient |
| 13969 | \k a ce moment : il demanda a Demetrius de prier pour lui et de faire |
| 13970 | avec sa main sacree le signe de la croix sur son corps. Le saint pria sur lui et |
| 13971 | le marqua de la croix sainte qui rend invincible celui qui croit en elle. Nestor |
| 13972 | entra chez fempereur et lui demanda de lutter contre cet athlete dont il se |
| 13973 | glorifiait. II le lui permit dans Tespoir qu'il le vaincrait comme il avait vaincu |
| 13974 | tous ceux qui s'etaient mesures avec lui. Mais des qu'ils lutterent, Nestor le |
| 13975 | vainquit. L'empereur en fut attriste et honteux : il s'etonna de cette vic- |
| 13976 | toire et interrogea la-dessus les gardes. Ils lui apprirent que saint Demetrius |
| 13977 | PATR. OR. — T. I. 26 |
| p. 402 | |
| 13978 | 376 SYNAXAIRE ARABE JACOBITE. [162] |
| 13979 | >jSJi\ ^X-^ ctU^i ^Il^Ls "^-^f-j c/^ fc^^i— «?j *J^ ^X^ ij^y.J^^ -->jJl |
| 13980 | ^^^.^.Jl ^y>y> iXr^J fj\ \yJ^\ J^iLs ^L.o>U -^-jj *''*'^_ ^^L^ r^--^^. j^VI |
| 13981 | M01.41V". 14^ j_^ll 13^^ * ^^^ 12^j Yl >.! Vj -^l U ^U ^^ U ^M^U |
| 13982 | A_l_:3- ^^Cw«J UAs r^— *J^ ^•^'^^--Jl -^— ; ^yblkll ^JJ J^\ j\ ^\ ^\j>X ^.J^W |
| 13983 | Li5>t« Jj. Js ^Ali>-J Cij>- (j "^«-^JJ jj*— :>=— -Jl ' ^tJ.«j Jl ^yi*. bi>_s.-l ^.wAiJI |
| 13984 | ^y]\ jJJi j «uJLs bA..ii |»j. J A....?U>c=j <_;Ui. -c^ A_i-l yJS^ ''^'^Li.i "^"^aJ L-Js |
| 13985 | 1. B ij^jif^^- — 2. A i^^^bl^ — 3. B iy\^. — ^i. A i^j-^. — Ti. A ow. ^yJb — 6. B |
| 13986 | (1. *^! ) *^; J^ jL^'. — 7. B ^4*^^ — 8. B ^rr*^" f-j"^. > ^iP':'- — ^- ^'^- ^- — |
| 13987 | 10. B om. IjJlc! — 11. B om. .^. — 12. B ^^^. — 13. B J^^l. — 14. A ^y^. — |
| 13988 | 15. om. A. — 16. B w^^. — 17. A (1. ^^jJI) jj^.-^^'. — 18. om. A. — 10. A L;i^. |
| 13989 | — 20. om.B. — 21.A(1. ,^l) ,.,L^; ^.— 22. A o/«. «. — 23. om. K. — lk.^add. |
| 13990 | UJar.. |
| 13991 | avait prie sur Nestor et avait fait le signe de la croix sur son visage. L'em- |
| 13992 | pereur fut irrite contre le saint et ordonna de le frapper jusqu'a ce qn'il ofTrit |
| 13993 | de Tencens k ses dieux et se prostern^t devant eux. Comme il refusait d'obeir, |
| 13994 | Maximien ordonna de le percer de javelots jusqu'a ce que son corps fiit entie- |
| 13995 | rement dechire et qu'il mouriit. On en informa le saint, pensant reffrayer et |
| 13996 | Tamener a s'ecarter de la foi dans le Christ, a lui etrc infidele et a se pros- |
| 13997 | terner devant les idoles. II leur dit : « Sachez que je suis un homme qui crois |
| 13998 | au Messie ; faites ce que vous voudrez; je ne me prosternc que devant mon Sei- |
| 13999 | foi. \\ V. gneur Jesus, Dieu de verite, et je n'offre d'encens qu'^ lui ». * Les gardes le |
| 14000 | percerent de javelots jusqu'a ce qu'il rendit son ame pure entre les mains |
| 14001 | de nolre Seigneur le Messie. Quand on jeta son corps sacrc, il fut recueilli |
| 14002 | par un cliretien fidole qui le plara dans une auge de marbrc. II y resta cache |
| 14003 | jusqn'a ce quc la pcrsocution fut fmie. Alors celui chez qui il ctait le montra : |
| 14004 | on lui biitit une eglise magnifique a Thossaloni(juc et on y plaga son corps; et |
| 14005 | aujourd'hui ily faitdes miraclcs nombrcux ct prodigieux. Chaque jour, il coule |
| 14006 | une huilc parfumee qui procure la guerison t\ quiconquo en prend avec foi, |
| 14007 | et particuli6rement le jour de sa fcte. Kn effct, il en coule plus que les au- |
| 14008 | tres jours, et il en coule des murailles et des colonnes de reglisc. Les gens, |
| p. 403 | |
| 14009 | [163] 30^^ BABEH (27 OCTOBRE). 377 |
| 14010 | Ub ApcJl UJj "^A-^ ->^j^-.ij 5sl^=- jU:"^^ ^-'^^W j-« ^Si ^ji^U^ "^J-^j <^*J ^^ |
| 14011 | ^j^l L-^^rj 1:«.« jj-^" «ctU^ ^L-v^l |
| 14012 | Lii iLU- ^U- Ija!1 J U.J-) joj 7c_^JI A — .U ^j;.-^^^ (3^^^ (3:^ ^j-^ (J*^ ^j'» |
| 14013 | ^^^!1 ^jJlIJI J>\ *Uj *..^^1 ^>1-. ^!1 a«.^? -Cljbjl ^l jLLil ^_Aa)l \Jjt> ^ |
| 14014 | ^jS]\ 0^i.!l J )SXS. ^'^clslj S^iLJlj v>!J._Jl -U..^^- d^:^\j 'C.A^l ^j-U jj-Jj ^yj*^ |
| 14015 | jl^ ^Ulc ^l ^c^!l ^ ^^j d<^\ ^^A^ ^a!1 d)Li!l i"^<^_JL. JLi. jl^j ^^1^1 |
| 14016 | i. B om. J^\ — 2. B ^j.". — 3. B U^. — 4, B jj^. — 5. B oin. Lj^ — 0. A om. |
| 14017 | ix;L.d, — 7. B ,.^)j-i.*3!j a.wL)!. — 8. Ludolf om. hanc comm. — 9. B add. Jji.'. — |
| 14018 | lU. B add. ^^!. — li. B om. *.k*)l. — i2. B ^.^*L'. — 13. A Ji'i. — 14. A |
| 14019 | .^yus. — 15. A J^Ji. — 10. B yi^.>j. — i7. B iX^K — 18. B -W. |
| 14020 | si nombreux quils soient, essuient les murs et mettent de cette huile dans |
| 14021 | leurs outres. Cest un miracle qui existera jusqu'a la fin des temps : des |
| 14022 | pretres vertueux qui Tont vu Tont raconte et ont rendu temoignage 1^-dessus. |
| 14023 | Gloire eternellement et k toujours k Notre-Seigneur. — Que son intercession |
| 14024 | soit avec nous et nous protege! Amen. |
| 14025 | TRENTIEME JOUR DE B.VBEH ^27 OCtobre . |
| 14026 | ' En ce jour s'endormit dans le Seigneur le saint, le devot, rillustre, |
| 14027 | Tathlete Abraham {Ibrdhim) le solitaire. Ge pere etait des gens de Memphis |
| 14028 | (Manouf), fils de parents devots envers notre Seigneur le Messie. Ils occu- |
| 14029 | paient une situation considerable dans le monde. Quand ce saint eut grandi, |
| 14030 | il desira embrasser la vie monastique. II alla dans la ville d'Akhmim, se ren- |
| 14031 | dit aupres du grand saint Pacome {Baklioumyoas), revetit Thabit religieux, |
| 14032 | fatigua son corps par des austerites et resta dans sa communaute pendant |
| 14033 | vinfft-trois ans. Puis il lui demanda de le laisser vivre en solitaire dans une |
| 14034 | 1. Cette commemoration manque dans Ludolf. |
| 14035 | l |
| p. 404 | |
| 14036 | 378 SYNAXAIRE ARABP: JACOBITE. [164] |
| 14037 | Mol.42r. Uc O^ ^ J^ jy Va5 ^.j -LJ Ax ^y^ J^ ^ J ^-^^ ^-^^ ^;^ ^ |
| 14038 | b_^Vl Xc •' Jl a*^_ jL^j ^L^o jsA^ j^_ jl^j SjuJI J_^ ^^_L_ir U^ ^_jJ1 |
| 14039 | I34i^_c 01 ^"l;- SjUl J i2cC Jjl J jl^j ^Jz.__ "i^^lT jl j^ 1<JJ^ j^ |
| 14040 | Uj .^JiOl jLiVi ^^L Li j^:^^_^ jl^j >i,LL^j ::,lj^l i^»j^:j ^j-^j ^jJ^Ldl |
| 14041 | ^_-uJl X^ i->^j^l" ^Vl ^-^U ^^^1 J\ ^UUl ^Vl i^J-jl ^-LJj ^, |
| 14042 | J^J ^J\ j^ "^'^J (n^J V^J ^ JsjilkJl ^ ^'' ^^ ^^'Ol ^^ LJli crjr*>=! |
| 14043 | Ca£J1 <^JJ pLwlj J^l Jl \^y^ A5J pj^ |
| 14044 | ^j-J-il" ^j-t-^lj y^ ^X^J ^ls jv'" A^L |
| 14045 | fr*r^ ly^j 2I^_aJ1 Jl jsy^j jLaJI c^^J^ ^o^^^^I jI i^^^^l ^_j^i j^^^^ |
| 14046 | L-^"j L«^ j_^" -^o^j <»o">L5 ^«^i^aUI .sLp-l |
| 14047 | ^^ |
| 14048 | *^ |
| 14049 | ■^■^jsj.».^j J' <Co l^^jLj «OL |
| 14050 | 1. B om. j. — 2. B ow. w->Jjj — 3. ow. A. — 4. A (J->-^j. — 5. om. B. — G. B |
| 14051 | '^'iA^'- — ■'• om. A. — 8. 0/«. B. — 1). B ow. '' et r/(fc?. Ji'. — 10. om. A. — 11. A |
| 14052 | A-'^j. B rtcf«f. ix-O. — J2. B jLC. — 1:}. om. A. — 14. B add. ^k. — 15. B ^r-j-^j'^ |
| 14053 | el rtc?(/. ^^«>JjJ'. — 1(). A ow. UU — 17. A ^^-^3. — 18. otu. A. — 10. B / r-ijli. |
| 14054 | — 20. om. B. — 21. B ^^>.J..U. — 22. B 5^^^.^.. — 23. A J. — 24. B ^\ Lki^'. Quae |
| 14055 | sequunlur ow.B qui hoc loco habet comm. INIaximi, Pelri, Philippi elc. (Cf. ad 1""' Halur). |
| 14056 | caverne ou il entra. II y fabriquait de ses mains les filets qui servent k la |
| 14057 | peche du poisson. Le Messie lui amena un frere lai qui venait le trouver, |
| 14058 | prenait le travail de ses mains, allait le vendre, achetait pour lui des feves |
| 14059 | seches et faisait en son nom des aumones avec le reste. Sa nourriture quo- |
| 14060 | * M. 'ri i-o. tidienne se composait le soir d'un quart d\uie coupe * de feves mouillees |
| 14061 | et saupoudrees de sel. II resta ainsi dans cette caverne pendant seize ans. |
| 14062 | Quant aux vetements qu'il portait en sortant du couvent, ils 6taient uses k |
| 14063 | cause de la longueur du temps; il couvrait son corps d'une grossiere etoffe |
| 14064 | de lin. II allait trouver ses freres chaque deux ou trois ans onviron pour com- |
| 14065 | munier. Au commencement de son sejour dans la caverne, les demons venaient |
| 14066 | le trouver, reffrayaient, lui faisaient entendre des voix et des cris, et il les |
| 14067 | chassait comme Thomme chasse un chien. Quand sa mort fut proche, il envoya |
| 14068 | le frero lai au couvent et demandale Pere Theodore {Tddros), disciple de saint |
| 14069 | Pachdme. Quand il arriva, le saint se prosterna a ses pieds, les embrassa et |
| 14070 | lui demanda de le mentionner et dc prier pour lui. Ensuite il se leva et pria |
| 14071 | ainsi que saint Theodore, puis il se coucha en se tournant vers rOrient et |
| 14072 | rendit son Ame sainte. Saint Theodore envoya au couvent : lcs moines vinrent |
| p. 405 | |
| 14073 | [165] 30«^ BABEH (27 OCTOBRE). 379 |
| 14074 | ^^1 ^\ ^..\im\\ ^u-l p.o: Jl jLwVl ^_^ ^Ljl:^'j j^^_aI!1j J-yiJl /*-r*r^ oLlk |
| 14075 | ^_^yt>l-01 ^a:> ^Jlj jljl J3j jV^ ^-0 j»^"UJ?j -v-^LLJ; .:uLs j^ >^^^ ^rr^"^'^ |
| 14076 | jL^j]|j ^-JiJlj ^-^-jJlj -*^tJl <! ^_$-Jl ^J\ ^ ^!>l^_ dijLJl <;l ^^ v::Xo |
| 14077 | \.^1 JoVl Ji\ .2j3tJlj S_^lj |
| 14078 | 1. A U^^. — 2. A Lx^i;. |
| 14079 | ffaJ |
| 14080 | et emporterent son corps k leur monastere : ils prierent tous sur lui, furent |
| 14081 | benis k cause de lui, puis ils le placerent parmi les corps des saints. — Que |
| 14082 | sa priere et sa benediction soient avec nous et nous protegent contre les |
| 14083 | ruses de Tennemi acliarne et contre tous nos ennemis opiniatres ; qu'elles |
| 14084 | nous fassent arriver au port du salut a la demande de tous les martyrs et de |
| 14085 | tous les saints, qu'elles nous affermissent dans la vraie foi, par son nom au- |
| 14086 | guste, jusqu'au dernier soupir, a la demande de ceux dont les prieres et |
| 14087 | les requetes sont agreees depuis ce temps et dans tous les temps jusque |
| 14088 | dans les siecles des siecles ! Amen. Louange a Dieu eternellement et perpe- |
| 14089 | tuellement. |
| 14090 | Fin du mois beni de Babeh avec la paix du Seigneur a qui soient eternel- |
| 14091 | lement la gloire, la louange, lagrandeur, la majeste, la puissance et Tadora- |
| 14092 | tion! Amen. |
| p. 406 | |
| p. 407 | |
| p. 408 | |
| p. 409 | |
| 14093 | HISTORY |
| 14094 | OF THE PATRIARCHS |
| 14095 | OF THE COPTIC CIIURCH OF ALEXANDRIA |
| 14096 | II |
| 14097 | PETER I TO BENJAMIN I (661) |
| 14098 | ARABIC T£:XT EDITED, THANSLATEID, AISTI^ A^Nr^NTOTATED |
| 14099 | BY |
| 14100 | B. EVETTS |
| 14101 | PATU. OR. — T. I. |
| p. 410 | |
| p. 411 | |
| 14102 | -U^l d)^l ^yj^ |
| 14103 | ^ ;>-ull J^ ^^ ^Ul ybj |
| 14104 | ^Vl UjU pJb^l U-^ iTjJwLiCVl ^_5-^ (^ 5Sj~-U-l9 i-LJo"j Js-Oj ^^_^1 cT'^. |
| 14105 | \a Ijts^ Wbl Cjl j jl^ Uj ^l J^ bUj <uia5 b^;i-3C. ^^UVl J^ o^ -*-9 |
| 14106 | ^^lj (^jUaJl (^U l>01 JjJIj ^ j^j 4jj.>j5C-Vl Ji ^ cX^j ^_;-jil:>!>U^ dlU |
| 14107 | v_i^_j,.XJlj (_^jl^-uU ^T_-.^L (j^jJl .-J^J (wX~Jl> I .^r-^ L£ii>- J-^J "^' ij^^ |
| 14108 | 1. E add. IJ^iJ' JU ^^ ^j^Jj^Uj^l). — 2. AB ^^. »Jj ^^jiiJ E om. ,^1 F |
| 14109 | J\ ^jL ^\ G ^\ -Oj. — 3. Mss. 'ijl.[»i\. — 4. E add. ^Uo"^! is.>Lou. |
| 14110 | * P. 43 |
| 14111 | CHAPTER VI {suite) |
| 14112 | PETER l', THE MARTYR, THE SEVENTEENTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 300-311. ♦ P. 4.5 |
| 14113 | When Abba Theonas, the patriarcli, went to his rest, tlie clergy of |
| 14114 | Alexandria assembled with the people and laid their hands upon Peter the |
| 14115 | priest, his son and disciple, and seated him upon the episcopal throne of |
| 14116 | Alexandria, as Theonas, the holy father, bade them; and that was in tlie |
| 14117 | sixteenth year of Diocletian the prince. And when Peter saw that the |
| 14118 | wicked Arius had filled the whole country with confusion through his |
| 14119 | unbelief, he cut him off and banished him from the Church. |
| 14120 | And in the nineteenth year of the reign of Diocletian, his letters came to |
| 14121 | Alexandria and Egypt; and he brought trials upon the Christians, and des- |
| 14122 | troyed the churches of God, and killed many persons with the sword; and |
| 14123 | those that believed in Christ fled into the wilderness, andinto dens and caves. |
| 14124 | Then Diocletian established guards and watchmen in every place of the |
| 14125 | 1. Eus., H. E., YII, 32; VIII, 13; IX, 6. — The seven mss. collated for the preceding- |
| 14126 | fasciculus have been consulted also for the present one, the Paris ms. 4772 being- here |
| 14127 | designated by the letter G. C, like E, contains an abridged text. |
| p. 412 | |
| 14128 | 384 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [120] |
| 14129 | ol -Jl k^^ociJl ,«..»Is.-l ij.lLij 5sjAi>-LJ jLal£.Vl jV '*^-*''.j*'' JJ-^J-! (** ^<^J clJ-UJl |
| 14130 | l_yOj <u-lj ij>.y xLs>- Llo U:S Isl 1_^)Lsj ^rtf~^\j jy^^^js^ «Ux. 1j..Jj>-j j;=^l |
| 14131 | bj) JC f j^-Jo j jol jvi^j ^j\XjJ\^ ^LJlj jL&^l J ^UlJIj ii- ^-jJi A>.....>,j ,_j j*_lJI |
| 14132 | P. 46 A) :^jj lo ij-L^. i_.otiJl \.« f^j^ (j.«j b is-^pDj 1^.1»- V. jl j^jJ -OJi ijjjLi>"j |
| 14133 | 1. E om. to ,. JaJj. — 2. DF *]Jb ..^isl. — 3. E om. to v^JU! ^K — 4. Mss. sJ^i. |
| 14134 | provincc of Egypt and the Thebaid as far as Antinoc, and commanded them |
| 14135 | to kill all tJie Cliristians that they found. Afterwards those guards seized |
| 14136 | the blessed Peter', patriarch of Alexandria, and threw him into prison, and |
| 14137 | made known to the prince that they had seized him and bound him ; and so the |
| 14138 | unbelieving prince commanded that they should take ofT his head. When the |
| 14139 | letter camc to them with this order, they hastened to perform the prince's |
| 14140 | bidding. But when they wished to bring Peter out from the prison that they |
| 14141 | might take him and kill him, the people assembled at the door of the prison, |
| 14142 | and sat by it, to watch over tlieir shcpherd, saying :« When we are all put |
| 14143 | to death, then his head shall be taken. » So those soldiers began to consider |
| 14144 | how they should bring him forth, so that a great multitude might not die on |
| 14145 | account of liim; for ali the people had assembled for his sake, the old and |
| 14146 | the young, and the monks and tlie women and the virgins, and were weeping |
| 14147 | * P. 46 abundant tears. * And the soldiers agreed together that tliey should enter |
| 14148 | and bring him forth, and slay any of the people who opposed them, as the |
| 14149 | prince's letter directed. |
| 14150 | Now the reason of the prince's command to seek and put to death this |
| 14151 | 1. See the t-hree versions of tlic Acts of Sl. Peler, published by Baronius and after- |
| 14152 | wards Mai, Spicil. Rom., IH, p. G73, Romc, 1840; Surius (25 Nov.); and Combelis, ///«- |
| 14153 | striiim Christi Martyriim lecti Triumphi, etc. p. 189, Paris, 16G0. The last alone is in thc |
| 14154 | original Greek, the others bcing Latin translations. Cf. Viteau (Greck tcxt), Passions dcs |
| 14155 | saints Ecatcrine, Pierre d'Alex., etc, Paris, 1897; Bcdjan (Syriac vcrsion), Acta mart. et |
| 14156 | sanct., t. V, Pai-is, 1895, pp. 543-5G1; Hyvcrnat, Actes des Martyrs, tires des Mss. |
| 14157 | coptes, ctc, Paris, 188G. |
| p. 413 | |
| 14158 | [121] PT. I. CH. VI. PETER 1. A. D. 300-311. 385 |
| 14159 | jsK^ T-UjJU \j>\j^ ««Jjl ^jJh\jL^ Iaa joj ^j\y} <^\j -y-iiwi i_5-aJi ■ ^;_-U ^j |
| 14160 | ^'LJs jy-^Jj ^ (ij^ 4jl^>.a; S^^ ^U. Sl^l -iJ joj ^^^jUiLlJ I^jLo jUj ■^<c_i |
| 14161 | L-jjcC^U ^ ^- jl ^l l dUl^l l;l \^=>-jj> ii^Vi ^Ij 1-u* jl UJUj l^ |
| 14162 | JLIi UaJj jc LiI(LJ ^c-^l -uJl L>U ^ ^■;..? -u^" % Lj^ >l:] L-Oj -u*; |
| 14163 | .^Jaii dlLJl ^^_w. XiJ ^^1 LJl^ ^l ^j*^l j^>- V ^dLU ^^1 ^1<J1 l^ |
| 14164 | <j1 t:u<Jc Lis <_r.5^.<>j».« % ^-^J P-^" (J^ l^. l^ji^' "^^r^ j^J ' -^ ^^ |
| 14165 | Jl^" cS jl ^ Jl P-_^ L^aii^j ll-Vlw U Jl501 ^^JaUp l ^j l ^^^lsj cJ-sj |
| 14166 | 0.il-i >t_J-^a> -^^ 1-^^ ^j'^} ij^ i.S'^ U-J.3 ^ ^r^l 1--'^ (V L^^J"^ c^.^ |
| 14167 | 12- |
| 14168 | 1. ABG -^-^' lj.-^l DF ^-P-\^:^^! y^l E ^CU! j^i^ ^JJl J^l !^'. - 2. E om. |
| 14169 | to ^!/.l. — 3. DF ^.-^Ij!. — 4. m%y — 5. E om. lo ^jUJJ add. /S!}\ >^CU! «■^jj. |
| 14170 | — 6. E om. to !j^. add. U>.5Uo C^j .,U^ Ul^. — 7. E om. to Ij.)^^!. — 8. E om. to |
| 14171 | pJl. — 9. E om. lo h^j^ add. ^Us ^ .^^5^"^! :>ji3. — 10. E om. lo V- — li- ABDCt |
| 14172 | kUJl. — 12. E om. to oXJi ^! add. jj.Jj.Cii! J!. |
| 14173 | father and patriarch was as follows. There was at Antioch a man named |
| 14174 | Socrates, who was one of the commanders of the troops which served at the |
| 14175 | paiace, and was a comrade of Apater, who was martyred with his sister Irene. |
| 14176 | This Socrates was by birth a Christian, and was baptized; but lie denicd |
| 14177 | his religion, and came to hate the Christians. And he had a wife who was |
| 14178 | good and charitable and a Christian, by whom God granted him two chil- |
| 14179 | dren. So when they grew and were fit for baptism, the wife said to her |
| 14180 | husband : « I pray thee, my brother, to travel with me to Alexandria, that |
| 14181 | we may baptize our children, so that they may not die without baptism, lest |
| 14182 | the Lord Christ be angry with us for our neglect of them ». Then the |
| 14183 | unbeliever replied : « Be silent; for thou knowest not the troubles which |
| 14184 | have come upon us in these days ; lest the king should hear and bc exceeding |
| 14185 | wrolh with us. » Now his intention was to frighten her by this; so that she |
| 14186 | might leave her children without baptism. But when she perceived that he |
| 14187 | would not consent, nor travel with her, she took her two children and two |
| 14188 | trustworthv menservants wdiom she had; and she went out to the sea-shore, |
| 14189 | and prayed, saying : « 0 Lord Almightv, Father of our Lord and Saviour |
| 14190 | Jesus Christ, if thou wilt make my journey easy, prepare for me a ship in |
| 14191 | which I may depart. » Then while she was praying, she saw a ship about |
| p. 414 | |
| 14192 | 386 . IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [122] |
| 14193 | J,jL^\ a) cJls ^jAi^C-Vl J>\ y Jl3 oj^^ ^} Ji\ ^ siJlij SjUJl ^ -^^y. |
| 14194 | ^y^ UL«!>Uj Ul-vJj Ij^j CoJisj di)i ^l Ij/oU-U i^\ ^j\ (v50 »Jjl Uj *5sjm |
| 14195 | Sl^Vi liiAr ^^Uj v^^i ^ 0 <3^ L5^ ^iac rt-jj (*r:r^ os^-l* ,V*_^ -^ |
| 14196 | ^^ ^ Ajjil 1:1 ^^^ J^^ ^s}\ ^5Cj blia^l ^2^-« iJ^ /*-^-^„ "^ '^^ j^ <^}J\ |
| 14197 | ji ^Jj ft -i J5 *Lo_ (^-*Ji Ajiii l ^jls cJ-^j (J,j-Ji ^Ji Vt?^-J '--*',^-? V'"^ ^^-'^^' — ^ |
| 14198 | Vj t^^Vjl ^ aJ^ VU Vj i^jj ^l V ^lj ^' ^ L, jj*- ^l jyC_ |
| 14199 | -A i 1 l> oj w (vaASt* U ^j--*^al«Jl ^iX»-»-! (J^l •^ -7x^>iJj| (_^ Oj-*J li J-*J '■^' /C—^ |
| 14200 | ^_vil*Jl ^iX*— '1 ij^\ v^ * \,..«^ ljL-3 /y-mi ^-\J J j***' i^-^— ^_) 15"^ iy^^^^J |
| 14201 | "' wJls J LsX^ vl;->o».l J^_aJI l-Ob JUoj" UJj Ajit^Jl jvij ^^^ jL"jjkJ UysC-*J' Vj |
| 14202 | JuAj A1« ^-Vi-li *4.^».j| L/o-^o' *»,»5s*Jlj O-» v^J / c^ I— J ♦* *i^' (J>Wl Jaju^ l» w^J U |
| 14203 | ^yJ^ -yjJ^J ^y^J >-'Vi Hf-^-t Ujfciljsj /^''Vl lj->-*Jj (V*?" (_<^ \ CA-Uaj >•:> Jall |
| 14204 | *_>* (j«-*iJl ^ JjJij Oi^^-^ ^-^"^^ (*^^ (J-^J ^ UXT-U^ -vS jjlsj ^r^i (3 UY.:LJai.j |
| 14205 | 1. E l^ C-J):i. — 2. E om. to Jjii)! IJjp add. .x*fj sJl^Lcj L-jjjd! 'i^j^^S •.jS^ C^i^ |
| 14206 | ^l l^"^. —3. ABDG (^^-^^-^ F UU>!. —4. ABDG om. lo i>:>j*xj!. — 5. E om. to^^. |
| 14207 | to set sail. So she called one of the sailors, and said to him : « Whither are |
| 14208 | you voyaging? » He answered : « To Alexandria ». She said to him : « Carry |
| 14209 | me with you, and I will pay you a high fare ». So he consented to that. |
| 14210 | And she embarked on that ship,*taking her two children, and her two men- |
| 14211 | servants. And after two days a high wind rose against them, so that everyone |
| 14212 | in the sliip was troubled. Then that believing woman thought : « Verily |
| 14213 | God will not hear a sinner like me; but that which has come into my mind |
| 14214 | I will do ». Then she arose and spread out her hands, and turned her face |
| 14215 | to the East, andprayed, saying : « O God, who knowest everything before it |
| 14216 | takes place, thou knowest what is in my heart, and that I love thee more |
| 14217 | than life or wealth, more even than my children and my own soul. Behold, |
| 14218 | we dio in tlie midst of the waves for thy holy name's sake. 0 Saviour, |
| 14219 | 0 Lord, O my God and Saviour of my soul and my body, have a care for my |
| 14220 | ciiildrcn wlio are become orphans on account of th}^ holy name, and let them |
| 14221 | not die witliout baptism. » And whcn she had fmished those words, she |
| 14222 | took a knife and said : « 0 Lord Almigiity, tliou knowest my heart ». And |
| 14223 | she cut her riglit breast witli the knife, and took from it three drops of blood, |
| 14224 | with which she made the sign of tiie cross on the foreheads of her two |
| 14225 | childrcn, and over thcir hearts, in the name of thc Fatlicr, the Son, and the |
| 14226 | lloly Ghost; and slie dipped them in tiic sca, saying : « 1 baplize you, my |
| p. 415 | |
| 14227 | [123] PT. I. CH. VI. PETER I. A. D. 300-311. 387 |
| 14228 | /.U ^' -u. ly-^jj 1^^^ ffrjAA jUj Jk,^-uJl 7c-^.Jl ^i 1-^ IaJCa. dLLdl l^Ul |
| 14229 | *y ^y]\ viJJi jL^j cj^^l '*J^1 ijjcoj i:,AJI Jl l_^li-.i U-Li c^jAix^l ^-u ^l |
| 14230 | ^-u:i JUisVl ly^ -UjiT ^^iJl /.j^l j^ "Wj- (J-^U j_^j i.ij.»jtJi <jt«js- ^j^ * p. 47 |
| 14231 | Uj y ^ Jl^ ^^^ /^^ -^„J^ ^J k ^*-^ ^^J ^UjJI -»^I ^\ ii^Vl dUr |
| 14232 | ^j-UjJI IjJ M j>:i^ J-Jj -Ui:i Jojlj Ly, IjI (_^I t <5 cJiis d^^JI ^\ db^U* |
| 14233 | JUjuj ^^,/^ d^^JI IS j_A A^xJI j (_5*Jr^l l^J JI9 V cJls |.L_A ^ <>-U dU U |
| 14234 | Ij.,-)^ ^Ij^I dj^l ^VI J^j cijJI *U UAj ^^ j*^ c].>Vjl -u*j JUIpVI |
| 14235 | C^LkVI il^!>D ^JUDI ^j;.-jJ>!l ^J lj-«A3 j^" jvA-u*9 i.ij.*jcJJ j,_-u«iJI JU]?VI oJ |
| 14236 | dJ^^I (j"^ (^lj UAs ^;:>t>tJl^ jU«?j «.UJI -us- La-u*J ^y^^j^^ SJsJ\ -^l Uli |
| 14237 | «0 /.Jxi. jl ^^1 *_r *UJI ^j-o^. I -^l (vU ^j UA.il^l ^^J 'r'^ ^"^ cT^-"^^ |
| 14238 | 1. E om. to \i} JU "il add. ^^"^jl ^U^ ^^lj ^^/ ^J^. |
| 14239 | children, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ». Then shc |
| 14240 | embraced them, saying : « If death is to come to us, then let me die now, |
| 14241 | me and my two children. » So when the Lord saw her faith thus firm, he |
| 14242 | quelled that tempestuous wind; and there was a great calm. And they |
| 14243 | arrived after three days at the city of Alexandria. |
| 14244 | So when they entered tlie city by the help of the merciful God, since that |
| 14245 | day was in the week of Baptism, which is the sixth * week of the Fast, when * p. 47 |
| 14246 | infants are baptized, that woman went straightway to one of the deacons, |
| 14247 | and said to him : « My Father, I wish to have an interview with the pa- |
| 14248 | triarch ». So he said to her : « What is thy business with the patriarch? » |
| 14249 | She answered : « My Father, I am a stranger, and I wish to baptize these |
| 14250 | two children of mine ». The deacon asked her : « Hast thou no other busi- |
| 14251 | ness than this? » She replied : « No ». He said to her : « Take thy seat |
| 14252 | in the church; behold the patriarch will come and baptize the infants, and |
| 14253 | will baptize thy children with them ». So she did as he bade her; and when |
| 14254 | the time came, and the father and patriarch had fmished the liturgy, they |
| 14255 | presented to him for baptism the infants who were to be baptized ; and so he |
| 14256 | baptized them. Then they brought to him the two children of the woman of |
| 14257 | Antioch; but when the patriarch took the two infants to baptize them, the |
| 14258 | water was congealed, and became like stone. When Peter, the holy pa- |
| 14259 | triarch, saw this, he was astonished; and he commanded to set those two |
| 14260 | aside; but he told no one of the congealino- of the water. Then he bade that |
| p. 416 | |
| 14261 | o 88 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCIIS. [124J |
| 14262 | Ck,j «-LJl A.».^ dj 1^^ LAs ^^ ^•l* ^I^Vl IjJj ^Ai jl ^l J" <] l^^As ^JJl |
| 14263 | jW* **-V^J *Ui J^ls Ca;l ^^-Uil JILLI /^_« «Jl \^ljj L&_U,li ^,;>=:>Jl^ jLjJ |
| 14264 | dj^l ^U j=f=^^ J^ jLsj LajJ «^LJI ^-u:>ti -Ci^ dJL ii^Vl (^aJj ^joI |
| 14265 | Sl^Vl Ij^j i^j^ ^ J^ <j„-*^_ (j-^ [^j.^\s Lp«l j--^*, j^ '*^»-J^ O"^^-^ Lf^-^^ |
| 14266 | ^JJI Li d>JI y Jli ^^jU; jLlj ^lkl j_, Ul O srJlli dL^ Uj dUU |
| 14267 | ^VI ^xi^ L> ^1*^1 aJ cJii ^jij-ojc^^D dUVjl oLi,_ J ^jJI l-i j-»> jV <::*i^ |
| 14268 | (3 i*jX^I ,_$jL^ j_^ j_A ^JJI ^IaJI ^^ dL'j_>l jLs ^j.L dL^jj Jj-Ijj |
| 14269 | o-lj* d!l> Lft,ju.»jJ %^ J^\ Jj jIaa (^I-Jj I^ LJj ^ILjI ^^Ij ^L,VI jsJjs» |
| 14270 | Cf>-^>:^j ^jol^ tJ-^j O-^li J*i-> j*-i9 Ljb-u*J LaU Ji\ ^ j-\ri j^ K^"^ |
| 14271 | ^_^>l " :>o ^^^ «-j; LL XI ^^>JJI LLk-.y LLi <^^ J L>jj j=^l ^JI L^o |
| 14272 | 1. E om. to v»f/par'' W J'^ a<Jd. C^U^ U^ ^L o^r^ ^ (*v' j^^^^^J w^^l j-*'^ |
| 14273 | ?^=^l Jl i^^ ^JJI Jb J cJUi. — 2. DF vO''^- |
| 14274 | the other children should be presented to him, and when the other infants |
| 14275 | were broiight the water was liquefied, and bccame as it was at first; and he |
| 14276 | baptized those that were presented to him. Then he gave orders that the |
| 14277 | two childron of the woman should be prescnted a second time ; but when they |
| 14278 | were brought to him, the water was congealed again, and became likc stone. |
| 14279 | So he sent them back, and the infants ofthe city were offered to him again; |
| 14280 | and the water was unbound, and he baptized them. After that, he asked for |
| 14281 | the two children of the woman a third timc; and the watcr was congealed |
| 14282 | again, and becamejike stone. Thereupon the patriarch bade the archdeacon |
| 14283 | of the church fetch their mother; and so lie brought her before him ; and he |
| 14284 | said to her : « Make known to me, woman, thy circumstances, and tell me |
| 14285 | what thy religion is ». She replied : « I am of Antioch, and my family are |
| 14286 | Christians ». The patriarch said to her : « Then what hast thou done? For |
| 14287 | behold, the Lord will not accept thy children for baptism ». She replied : |
| 14288 | « Hear me, my Lord and Father, and bo patient with me. For indeed thy |
| 14289 | Paternity knows how Christians are persecuted tliroughout the world in |
| 14290 | these days, and the worst of the trouble is at Antioch. And when these two |
| 14291 | children of mino grew up, and I found no way of baptizing them there, I |
| 14292 | askcd their father to journey witli mc to this city, in ordcr to baptize them |
| 14293 | herc, but hc would not. So I took these two childrcn of mino, and wcnt out |
| 14294 | with thcui to thc sca-shorc, and tliere wc embarkcd iu a sliip; but aftcrwards |
| p. 417 | |
| 14295 | [125] PT. I. CII. VI. PETER I. A. D. 300-311. 389 |
| 14296 | Zj\*3^ dJo* ^AaJl r-jjlj Jri"^^-? ^"^'^ r^^. -^^ c/ ^'^^—^J Lft..5ljJj L^^j |
| 14297 | ^a)! C-AiuJl dir_yj (5-=^J ^-V* ^^-ij-^J^^ (j— « ^^ >r'^^ Z'-*^ <3 ^T--^' J-* i-*-*J |
| 14298 | ^JJI j:i^l jj dU ^J\ 1 jli ^l^" V ^^ l dU; a::^!. d]>Ji l^ Jlii <iU |
| 14299 | US^\ ^\ ^Ll dLjJj <^j (_^ "^.rJLoj ^jJl <C ^c^J>-\j dl-C <Li ^j:.^^ |
| 14300 | i_JUj t_$JUl Ia_a /ijJlj *LJI c» -r-J^^j i^/>Jt ,..*J-.J1 ^_jifr «Uis- ^yX (^JJl -uj>=iJ1 |
| 14301 | La-u*) jji. ■* Jj /^-UjuJI fii Jaij 1»^-^ ^J^ SjlsJ\ jl J "^-x^VI ^-^ iJIaJj ^^Ac |
| 14302 | Ij^V tj::^^ -^. jl -^l j-^. V SJsJ\ Jlsj * ^^1 ^ [^li ^J\ jV "CJli^ ^«b * p. |
| 14303 | «Jyj <Cl J "CUi Uj LliUlj Uyv«l Ajljj SAs-Ij ki>3:> I-Uju" -Vi jl-^J 5S-V:>-lj ^Jij^^ |
| 14304 | J\^\ J-^ o-y^^ <^J^J cT^^ (^ ^J^" (^^ ^^ ^J V ^^!. ^"^^ ^-^ c/ |
| 14305 | 1. E om. fo i~^3^l add. La"^^' 6i3' Jj *i:.^ .Lo ^Cj.jJj .iUt ' j _^. — 2. ABD ^^j^- |
| 14306 | — 3. ABDG ^5^^'- — 4. ABDG ^^j^^j- — 5. E om. lo ^Ul ^L. |
| 14307 | 48 |
| 14308 | when we were in the midst of the waves, a tempest arose against us, so that |
| 14309 | the ship was near sinking. Therefore I took a knife, and wounded my right |
| 14310 | breast, and took from it three drops of blood, and made the sign of the cross |
| 14311 | upon the faces and hearts of my little ones, and dipped them in the sea, in |
| 14312 | the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, three times. For this |
| 14313 | reason the Lord withholds them from baptism. And this, by the truth of thy |
| 14314 | holy Paternity, is what I did ». So the patriarcli said to her : « Let thy |
| 14315 | heart be comforted, my daughtor; fear not", for the Lord is with thee. |
| 14316 | When thou didst wound thy breast, and take from it the blood, and make the |
| 14317 | sign of the cross upon the faces of thy two children, in the faith of God the |
| 14318 | Incarnate Word, whose side was pierced on the cross with tlie spear, when |
| 14319 | the water and the blood came forth from it, he it was who made the cross |
| 14320 | over thy two children with his divine hand ». Then the patriarch blessed |
| 14321 | those two among the baptized, but did no more to them; for he could not |
| 14322 | baptize them a second time, because the Lord had accepted them on the |
| 14323 | sea. *For the patriarch said : « None can be baptized twice, for tliere is one ' |
| 14324 | baptismonly; and these two have already been baptized once by the inten- |
| 14325 | tion and faith of their mother, and by what she did ». |
| 14326 | Then the patriarch composed on this subject a homily, beginning thus : |
| 14327 | « The mercy of God which descends upon men ». And he gave to the two |
| 14328 | children of the holy Mysteries. And he took them and their mother into his |
| p. 418 | |
| 14329 | 390 mSTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [126] |
| 14330 | L pkl <^^ ijLij yl50l dOJl ^^l^Mi.^ Jl ^' cUi L' i^jj j^L^ Ui ^>Lo |
| 14331 | c^jAiiCVi J\ .s^ l^-:^:^ LJj 4L:;-uJ! j$-Ia ^ oj jJ ^/f^jj j^ SSA i^jC- |
| 14332 | <jj>^^-»jtJl aJ JLi L.^-^ (vc^ s^uU^j cJ-*Jj O-Li-lj ii^r^ /»U ^v ^jL-aJI «^ c^jj |
| 14333 | (T*^ v^ ^l j-^l._iylib_^ A-vJud l^ «l«?l ji ^^' L L&La Jl o^L -vi jti Is jjbj |
| 14334 | Ais^EL^l il^Vl 1^1 LjJ Jls A.-\j \^ vlUasj LJi viJJi t^LiiiJ K^^-^JJ LftjUl£5.-L W^j3 |
| 14335 | dii; <) cJUJ ^jL^l ^' ^cJj ^JjJC^CVl Jl ^ji^j cUjj ^c.^J li LJ OjJl |
| 14336 | ^O ^ ^t*.^" V «^Sls "^Usl ATjsjI L^^ LL^jI jj-V^ Vj j^J; V (^^jL-aJI ^-Vlil |
| 14337 | -ijj" jl dUJI ^U A,jL=r Ji ^j-\i5C-VL LiL« jl^ L ^j- dlUI l^J ^Jls (^^1 |
| 14338 | ^Mj-XiJI \Ui:>iJ jUL dJI liS^^j Ij-Ja. \^ Lfcl-Oj (^l*:>a jlj Lsi-Li»- ^l Lj^-*o |
| 14339 | Jls J' i.ilj~l!l ^L-ol Ij-Li-lj f^^y^ I^^^J-wl Ia^j l^ L_aI-*Jjj ^jt^ fj\ \Y^d |
| 14340 | 1. E om. to l^jj add. ^CU! j-^U aJUU. — 2. Mss. ^_^x5^' (G C^'). — 3. Mss. |
| 14341 | Q^wcs^j. — 4. Mss. crr^j- — ^- ^ ^"^- ^o a^^'^. — 6. E om. to *^_jij. |
| 14342 | house until they had kept the Feast of the Holy Easter. Then they returned |
| 14343 | to their own city in peace. |
| 14344 | But when her husband learnt what she had done, he went to |
| 14345 | Diocletian, the unbelieving prince, and said to him : « Know, my lord the |
| 14346 | prince, that my wife committed adultery in this city; and when I hindered |
| 14347 | her, she went away to Alexandria, and committed adultery with the |
| 14348 | Christians during many days; and she took my children, and performed upon |
| 14349 | them a rite called baptism. And behi)ld, she lias returned hither. What |
| 14350 | thinkest thou that I should do with her? » Then Diocletian commanded |
| 14351 | Socrates lier husband to bring her and her two children before him; and |
| 14352 | he did so. And when she stood before him, he said to her : « O woman |
| 14353 | deserving of death, why didst thou leave thy husband, and go away to |
| 14354 | Alexandria, and commit adultery there witii the Christians? » Then that |
| 14355 | holy woman answered him : « The Christians do not commit adultery nor |
| 14356 | worship idols; but do whatsoever thou wilt; for thou wilt not hear another |
| 14357 | word from me ». The prince said to her : « Make known to me what happened |
| 14358 | to tliee at Alexandria. » But she would not answer him. Therefore the |
| 14359 | prince commanded that iicr hands should be fastened behind her, and |
| 14360 | that her two ciiildren sliould bc placed on iier lap, and tliat all three siiould |
| 14361 | be burnt in tlie fire. So the holy woman turnod her face to the East, and |
| 14362 | her children witii hcr; and thus they gave up their souls, and received the |
| 14363 | crown of martyrdom. |
| p. 419 | |
| 14364 | [127] PT. I. CII. VI. PETER I. A. D. 300-311. 391 |
| 14365 | «Lit V^J^^ tr^^ v^ jL^jVl S^Lc ^it r.ij .jlS^\ ^ «tju^j L« J^V J^^Jl |
| 14366 | jj ^ iajj diXJi ^j ^l L -.L jjjt«J.« -V-L:>eJ1 L-SJ «U-lj Ij-G-l jL A-j jJj5ss.*-Vt |
| 14367 | SJh -Sl T^^-f— ^ jl i^Li>i_s <»JjLs jjAj^_ j^l ^^1 l/'>-1-'^ ^ ^ ^ Lrf=~^^ |
| 14368 | Jl JjJ>— VJl j^L-J ^j«jjl "jA A^L-s-J 4..w.«L-.Sj A..^l ^Jl (gJa^ LJsj)^ jA ^gi-s |
| 14369 | J«S Ajl IjlsJj <i>Lj "jA aJpo jl iSjjLjJ 0^;iaJl ^J_3>-j (J^ 'y^^J^ j. Lf^^^ |
| 14370 | "J ijaJ^j (Vj' IjLsj ^-^ (V^ lj-*^>=-wj /»_»tJl Jl lj-L»-.ij aJij^ 'y.^^ ^"l.i (JJi |
| 14371 | JjJLj* Jlsj (»-12^ ^ y^. iJ^r^' rj*^ «Uslj jV ^yy^j^ J^^ ji ^jJL-j vi;ijJLL« |
| 14372 | ^ Ctji^ ^"Vl ^j jLjJl I-L& J ^j-j-j.jl jj^. Jlij w ^j ^' cry^^ J |
| 14373 | ^_j>t) Jj ,<.)-?€■ v_iji>- f«Y~^ Jj' \-^ J^ LI_9* i.T_M_Jl P y^ LajC- <us1 •wjI J^5>t« |
| 14374 | 1. E om. to jj^j^l. — 2. E om. to !Jj> JU UU add. ^j^ ^'■^jj- |
| 14375 | Then the prince asked her Imsband Socrates : « Who is it that does these |
| 14376 | things at Alexandria? » He replied : « It is Peter, the patriarch of the |
| 14377 | Christians ». So when he heard this, he was filled with anger and wrath, |
| 14378 | because he was full of indignation against the holy Peter, the patriarch, on |
| 14379 | account of the writings which he had composed in refutation of the worship of |
| 14380 | idols. Accordingly he wrote to his deputies at Alexandria, commanding tliat |
| 14381 | they should take his head. And while the soldiers were zealously obeying |
| 14382 | the commands of the prince, and Peter was in prison, as we have said |
| 14383 | above, Arius, the unbeliever, learnt that they wished to kill the patriarch. |
| 14384 | Then Arius feared that Peter would go to his rest, while he would remain |
| 14385 | bound by his sentence of excommunication. So he went to certain priests |
| 14386 | and deacons and many of the laity, and begged them to visit the prison, that |
| 14387 | they might throw themselves at the feet of the patriarch, and pray him |
| 14388 | to set Arius loose from his bonds of excommunication. Now they thought |
| 14389 | that Arius made this request out of piety, and therefore they consented to his |
| 14390 | petition. So they entered into the prison, and cast themselves down before |
| 14391 | Peter, and prayed. Then they made prostrations to him, and besought him |
| 14392 | to loose Arius from his bonds. But the patriarch cried out with a loud |
| 14393 | voice : « Do you intercede with me for Arius? » Then he raised his hands |
| 14394 | and said : « Arius shall bc at this time, and in the time to come, excluded |
| 14395 | from the glory of the Son of God, our Lord Jesus Christ ». When he had |
| 14396 | said this, a great fear came upon thcm, and not one of them dared to answer |
| 14397 | k |
| p. 420 | |
| 14398 | 392 HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [128] |
| 14399 | j^LL* ::^l_j^l bVI Aisl L^J JLsj U^ «i^b 'S.-V-^" (_rJJ-^^Vlj >Ujl -»^.=^1 |
| 14400 | p. 49 d^lj ^A*. ^^^^^ 1-^ ^ ,j^~ jy^- ^H >Ujl l cJlj * j^l^ JL^ ^ |
| 14401 | siu-Uil U ^l jjAA J ^l Xj^I 1:1 «u^l 7c-^l Jl; ■'^c«^i Ul ^j Ull^ |
| 14402 | ^t-ti« ^jj' "^j jj-«-i-'l t-j^ ^iS^- V?"-?-? ti^ J^.5 As LU vi^lj ^:u«Jj ijy^ |
| 14403 | ^^ \j^^ 5sj-Utf <) (_5^.j ^„-4*. >3j=^l r^y ^ — *t j^-? (JjiLi-« jjfcj aJs^j Jl <v, |
| 14404 | ^ Jlis dL-U j^ ^5-JJI ^ (j-C- l cisj JL vl^_^ c^^j L^^ o-^' alIj |
| 14405 | >!« <J dljjJU /»^ ^^"^. fJt^^-J '^j-^ ''^ ^ tj^ Vj ALa-T >ls i$J>. (j- v->jl |
| 14406 | j; JJJl ^j-u^Vlj >U;jl dl>.A^" dU-i^j dUi ^ viJL^ J3^ LL dUi ^^^ |
| 14407 | J^l jVl Uj <^ ^M<.ll ^l U^Uj i^U V jl Lj^jl ^j<S\ JL dJu. jU^ |
| 14408 | jUj u-5s*..« fcju3 (^fl.S jLJjii' Ji i_s-i l) Lolj «Lj s1jj-«1 U L>sI»/^j1 -L5j J*iLji |
| 14409 | 1. E om. lo |
| 14410 | ^J^. — 2. BG/5'. — 3. E ^jj^l |
| 14411 | a word. But when he saw that they were afraid of him, he comforted their |
| 14412 | souls. Then he rose up from the midst of tliem, and took with him the |
| 14413 | two old men, Achillas and Alexander, his two disciples, and went apart |
| 14414 | with them, and said to them : « God, the God of heaven, will help me to |
| 14415 | * P- 4» accomplish my martyrdom. * Then thou, Achillas, the priest, shalt sit on |
| 14416 | tliis throne after me; and thy brother Alexander after thee. Say not that |
| 14417 | there is no mercy in me, for I am a sinful man; but Arius is full of hidden |
| 14418 | guile; and it is not I that have excommunicated him, but Christ. I tell you |
| 14419 | that this night, when I had fmished my prayers and fallen asleep, I saw a |
| 14420 | youth coming in to mc, with his face shining like the light of the sun, wear- |
| 14421 | ing a garment which clothed him down to liis feet, but it was torn; and he |
| 14422 | took up the part where it was rent in his hands, and covered with it his |
| 14423 | breast and his nakedness. So when I saw him, I rose hastily, and cried |
| 14424 | with a loud voice, and said : 0 my Lord, who is it that has torn thy gar- |
| 14425 | ment? Ile answered : Arius has rent it. Therefore receive hini not, and |
| 14426 | have no fellowship with him. To-day there will come to thee some who |
| 14427 | will intercede with thec for him; bul let not thy heart accept him, for I |
| 14428 | have forbidden thee to do so. Likcwise charge thy disciples, Achillas and |
| 14429 | Alexander, who will sit after thee on the episcopal tlironc, that they receive |
| 14430 | hini not. There my speech with him endod. And now I shall accom- |
| 14431 | plish my marlyrdom, having chargcd you as he commandcd me. You, |
| p. 421 | |
| 14432 | [129J PT. I. CH. VI. PETER I. A. D. 300-311. 393 |
| 14433 | jLx^ \a Cjlft kjuiS i^ .Sj jC^jVi .iLc. S^^i-xJi i^\j-cj ^jU&di 'y> «cLoJ Lj 4^0 |
| 14434 | 1.*.^Cl;15C ^ ^l Jj ^\j>z}Sj <loJi\j jjJa-Ji ^lj >.LiJl ^\ L«.jU ^.« jIk^ ^^)! |
| 14435 | (^JJl «_JaA)l •*£■ Juicl Jj y^J \ jlj/o' ^..»».11 -dJl ijA) w-*«-tJl ^j£^J 1 K/f^J 1 ^ |
| 14436 | ^j-j3>c^j >LL /»Uia>V1 p.il (^ A^ 1-*J6> /*-«j 1'-^ LJlu -^ls jL^j aJc, cuL<Jj1 |
| 14437 | <ujJ1 lji2>Ei-'lj ^ .,..>..» 11 c- j.^ -CJu aJu)/1 J^V \j^s>z^ (V"^' " cfJJJ-^J"'^ cj-^J |
| 14438 | isA.ftUi«j p-JiC' .--ju (J^ j^j L«.iU ^ ^^^L-j (j jvft^ilj (^"^1 sT^j "UjI ^ |
| 14439 | Ij-L/^.lLwl j.wol ijL^Juw- Ua j,5«o«.s.».3>t> (V^/^ l»l-)l JUjo" l»5 jyl ilj 'I-^y^ IjjU UjL> |
| 14440 | J-Vju (jl '*>Ll— '1 (.iU-O 4J1-^Y~^ -*-* (vAi-^lj 7T1 ....>..Jl V- j.».» f»J''lj9 ;^-^l •^r^^J .1^'-^^=.»- |
| 14441 | Jl 4J11I ^_ jv-i (^-*J1 ^J?j->--'Vi ^jJaJ.* ^ ^'. : fl?J ^l jj^^l UjLo-U -V3J j*-/oM |
| 14442 | Ul dJ^^^Ul ^Vl J^J L^ 4>JJ *-^JJ (j--WJl <«-*o 4jjl "iU^ rr. »J1 JdJl Ul^l |
| 14443 | 1. ADFG 0^'t. — 2. E om. to *^-' ^^ j'- "~ ^- ^^^^- i^^Jr^^^J^- -^ ^- ^^«s. U'^L. |
| 14444 | my brethren, know how I have been all my time with you, and what |
| 14445 | trials I have encountered, and the conspiracies of the unbelievers and idol- |
| 14446 | worshippers; and how I was continually fleeing from place to place, from |
| 14447 | Mesopotamia to Syria, and to Palestine and Ramleli and the islands. Yet |
| 14448 | I did not cease to write to you two, secretly and openly, nor to comfort the |
| 14449 | people through the power of the Lord Christ, day and uight; and I neglected |
| 14450 | not the flock with which I was entrusted. And my heart was greatly |
| 14451 | grieved; but in spite of all this I did not neglect the care of Phileas and |
| 14452 | Hesychius and Pachomius and Theodore, who were imprisoned for their |
| 14453 | faith iu the Lord Jesus Christ, and merited grace from God; for I used to |
| 14454 | write to them, and to speak of them in my epistles from Mesopotamia. |
| 14455 | And 1 suff^ered great trouble and torment for their sakes, lest anything |
| 14456 | should happen to them together with the priests who were in prison; for |
| 14457 | more than six hundred and sixty souls became martyrs. Now, as you |
| 14458 | know, I have the care of you all; therefore, when I heard that they had |
| 14459 | been martyred, I worshipped and thanked him wdio strengthened them, Jesus |
| 14460 | Christ, who also counted them among his martyrs. So likewise I prav him |
| 14461 | to number me amono^ them. Moreover vou two know the evils w^hich have |
| 14462 | befallen me from Meletius of Asyut, who divided the Church of God, which |
| 14463 | the Lord Christ, the Word of God, redeemed with his holy blood, wheu |
| 14464 | he laid down his life for it ». |
| 14465 | Then the father and patriarch, Abba Peter, began to teach those two, |
| p. 422 | |
| 14466 | 394 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [130] |
| 14467 | ^Xc- V aJLi- ^^ vjU Ao Ij^i L« J^. jjjwoj^ *Aj jLo-w U5 (JiaJI ^y jJ5 Ij^l v" |
| 14468 | ^^1 ^ Ij^siLi ^^1 ^Ajs-j a) <usI j_^-^ (^"^1 (^^-tf^ J^l jl ^^^-^ cl: (_5--^' |
| 14469 | o* J^.^1 J ^^^j/vp-j jLy U jVI ^j^j ljJU5 ^^ e^^:*:. j^J (^"^^ rrt**^' f^*^- |
| 14470 | J^Vl (V ^^J ^;^*«2Xs.-j ft^ J^ U.5sJ Zjj^\ Ai ^l UJsJ -yj;l Ulj /»j-JI 1-^ |
| 14471 | * p. 50 ^Uj <«A, Ul^l ^l 4jij| ^jto U^lj ^-viJI ^jj «Ut ^L^Il*:^! ,^a!I * r-^^ liki=-U |
| 14472 | jl ^ U^^ v_ijA^" /»!>L>o jj,«J>^j ^..jjjl /^ /»^ fj^ *5s1jjLL> -Vju jl AsA |
| 14473 | llai..o" jl U->JI i^LLI lilj ^o>.>>Jl "4^ /^■^f^ "^" (^"^1 ^f^Ja-wU ,J«9 US «kjiJl I |
| 14474 | ><>. a» |
| 14475 | <^^ Lt is-A*> kr.*-^Jr>-j (JLj ^_^-\JI Ijjli' k_j"VI (3=*^ ^ Uio-lc- ->ij LoAS jLftilr LJCiV |
| 14476 | s.^VI A^j 4JL*jJ tJJL« ^ ^r*-^ jl J-^J'J jl-'*^^' -^^ (V* J3j^ (V* ^*-^ ^J |
| 14477 | 1. E om. to l^^Ur -L add. s^-JiT .j^-Ij U^^j. — 2. F ^JiJl --jyJl j>I^Ij i-lc Ux^^t |
| 14478 | G ^J-a3! --3j i«*U Uv:i'^l. — 3. E om. to .^^ks:^^^. — 4. Mss. ^^1« |
| 14479 | and charge them to beware of the guile of the aforesaid Meletius, that they |
| 14480 | should not associate with him. And he said to them : « Behold, you two |
| 14481 | see me bound for the love of God, while I am awaiting his will; for the |
| 14482 | ofTicers of Diocletian daily deliberate how to kill some of us, as you know, |
| 14483 | and they assiduously carry out what they are commanded to do. But I do |
| 14484 | not fear for myself, and only desire to finish the course which God has |
| 14485 | appointed for me, and my ministry, which I accepted from the Lord Jesus |
| 14486 | Christ, my God; and he will help me to complete it; lienceforth, therefore, |
| 14487 | you two will not see my face in the body after this day. I testify to you |
| 14488 | that I have declared everything to you; and I am pure and free from sin. |
| 14489 | p. 50 Therefore keep tlie flock * which the Holy Ghost has entrusted to you , and |
| 14490 | guard the Church of God which he bought with his blood; for I know that, |
| 14491 | after I am separated from you, some of tlie people will arise and speak |
| 14492 | words of blasplicmy, with the intention of dividing the Church, as Meletius |
| 14493 | has done, whom many of the people havc followcd; but I beseech you to |
| 14494 | be vigilant, for you will encounter troublo. For you know what befell |
| 14495 | the Father Tlieonas, who brouglit me up, and upon whosc episcopal throne |
| 14496 | I sat after him, and the evil whicli ho sufTcred from ihe worshippers of |
| 14497 | idols. And I hope that a grace like his will come to mc, siniilar also to the |
| 14498 | grace givcn to the Father Dionysius, who hid himself in various places on |
| 14499 | account of tiie heretic Sabellius. Wliat shall 1 say also concerning He- |
| p. 423 | |
| 14500 | [131] PT. I. Cn. VI. PETER I. A. D. 300-311. 395 |
| 14501 | jA <b-LLJlj ,..^1 ^ U! Lj ;j^:>ykJ\ j^^\ ^'y.Jr^^-i ^JJ^ tJf^^ Cr* ^y^ |
| 14502 | <Oi)l <^ \£. ^*i»i5.-l Uj LLs l_yo a->-aJ1 UUj 41« jL^ L »-^^j jsjIIjmJI ^^U-jl |
| 14503 | jVl L5sI<X- -Vsj j*.jjai:>crj j^^iJJJi' s.lJo ^jJl ^ *^ C^\s> ^^1 «Uil "UjJ ^^^ |
| 14504 | L». IJa Jl» Uj «Wki L ;^:-j U^i-s.fl-s^J' jl SjAill l^ j^l wJl dLJ^j 4jiSl ^\ |
| 14505 | j^Li LlSj LyJ^j LyJ LftJJoM 4JI L.j/«X-oj ^y^j Xj^^jm xs^j cJ^J <J>5j ^^y^ |
| 14506 | ^ly V L*-^l L^ «Uy J^V ^jj-C»iVlj ^Ujl ^_^1 »KJI <Lc.5j-|j \^ |
| 14507 | j^yvJsli-J |*^j,jM v_-A3j5 4-9 LlLi JO ;^-Ul ^»-«^1 ^Jl .iL- *>* -*w.J>Jl ^ >»_^1 1-*^ -V» |
| 14508 | ^^^jtiJl My.»^ <;c ljA« Lii ^>Lo jv^^lj pAljc-j i^jLjj (♦-j-J-C' (^^Ljj jvftlyj |
| 14509 | Ij-o-Lj \ys>tju viiJi ,_..»..f:Jl ^c»--- LJj O"^-' '— ***^ iVf^' CJ* "^ t-^j?" .-? '-^ . |
| 14510 | js^lj ^jj ^J>^\j cS^ yti\ Ia^ ^j" y„^ A^^ <^T^ J y.->^ ^j^ "^-> ^ ^ *^ |
| 14511 | ^j AlPiJl ^_ jLtf' L ^j-^. ^Vl f^ LJs dl^^^l ^^ j^ ''r^j f^V ^^^j |
| 14512 | 1. ABG IjiwW. |
| 14513 | raclas and Demetrius, the two blessed oiies, and tlie disorders that they en- |
| 14514 | countered, and the hostility which they endured from Origen, the madman, |
| 14515 | and all that took placc through him; and concerning all our fathers, who |
| 14516 | were before us, and what ihey bore for the Church of God? But the grace |
| 14517 | of God, which was with tlicm, was that which overshadowed them and pro- |
| 14518 | tected them. |
| 14519 | And now I commit you to God by the word of grace, which has the power |
| 14520 | to preserve you, and to preserve his flock » . |
| 14521 | And when the Father Peter had said this, he fell upon his knees and |
| 14522 | prayed and worshipped with those two, and gave thanks, and clasped them |
| 14523 | to himself, embracing them, and kissed them. And Achillas and Alexander |
| 14524 | kissed his hands and bade him farewell weeping, because of his saying to |
| 14525 | them that they would not see him after that day in the body. |
| 14526 | Then he returned to the assemblv near which he was standino-, and re- |
| 14527 | mained among them and exhorted them, and comforted them, and prayed |
| 14528 | for them, and blessed them, and consoled them, and dismissed them in peace. |
| 14529 | And when they went away from him, they informed the people of what he |
| 14530 | had said, and of what he had done in the prison with regard to Arius. |
| 14531 | And when the people heard this, they marvelled, for they knew that God |
| 14532 | was with him, and had separated Arius from them. But when Arius learnt |
| 14533 | this thing, he kept silencc and concealed himself and his opinions and his |
| 14534 | guile, because Iiis hope in the patriarch Peter was cut off. |
| p. 424 | |
| 14535 | 396 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [132j |
| 14536 | IjJUr p^ Jlsj 1 ^ -AjjJl l| JJb\s A-^ fVj/-'-^ jl /^J^l A.J«-i iai:>- ^ljlj '^■■,..' |
| 14537 | dLUl A; j^^l U i_^.l«slj Js^^lj J^\^ ^ jvO «LS^l ^JJI J^stJl JaSU ^l ^l |
| 14538 | _^J *^ Jls ^^JJl «.^_^1 ^l r^<w 4XJJI viJi; ^ Ij-^j '^y \j^ ^3 ^ Ij*^ Ui |
| 14539 | is^^jto^ Uia Ji>-li %,« vLjUJI (JAs *^ As-I 45^ V ^JjujtJl \.c 1 ^^^ 4J jo jlX^ |
| 14540 | li IjAoJ 'U.lj AI3JI IjjJaiiJ ^^^ociJl (J^l j\-« ^il^ Vj ,J>-JJ fJ--'! jl TtL^Vl Jisj |
| 14541 | v.,jtiJl *^.e A>-1 ».0,^ jj (<^ Jo-V.^ r^ -^ ^LJl «.^AAr (_^ Jj-^^^ 1 As»- ^_,.,s:>=*Jl Jjii.M l^yJ |
| 14542 | l-AA JvOj <i \JiLatJr *^ A>.1 «.^>-^. Vj •^liuJl ^-^- jVf^' '-'l^ Jj-^J^ IjilS /v) JJl |
| 14543 | rc-UsVl jl CjjJ-JI /*j>^ "^jrr^' ^y (J-* ^^^^ ^j ^-uJl J>.3>=jV1 Jjs Ijj-jlJI k_;Vl |
| 14544 | P. 51 J-^_ ^^-*J1 rJUaJl ^\J\ i-C-o «UiJJ ^ .^^.xJl * dlY>_^ Vj ^.-JiiJl /^ ->^=-lj Oj^. jl |
| 14545 | 1. ABG Uxi. — 2. ABDEF (jUJl. |
| 14546 | So when the Father Peter heard of the strife on his account between the |
| 14547 | troops and the people of the city, who prevented the soldiers from approach- |
| 14548 | ing the prison in which he was, he feared that some would be slain for |
| 14549 | his sake, and resolved to preserve his faithful people, and to redeem them |
| 14550 | with his own life. Therefore he sent word to the soldiers secretly, saying to |
| 14551 | them : « Come this night to the wall of the prison at the place where I will |
| 14552 | knock for you from within; and make a hole through it, and do what the prince |
| 14553 | has commanded you to do ». And when they heard this, they accepted his |
| 14554 | words. Accordingly they went that night secretly to the place of which he |
| 14555 | told them, which was a cell where he was separate from the other prison- |
| 14556 | ers, of which none of the people knew; and then he knockcd at tlie wall |
| 14557 | from within, and when they heard him, they broke open thc place where |
| 14558 | he knocked, and made an opcning therc. So he made thc sign of the cross |
| 14559 | on his face, and put liis hcad out to them, through the hole which they |
| 14560 | had opened, saying : « It is better that l should give up my life than that |
| 14561 | thc people should perish for my sake ». Thereupon the soldiers cut off his |
| 14562 | head, and went away. Behold then this most admirable dced! |
| 14563 | Now there arose at that hour a violent wind, so that none of thc people |
| 14564 | who were guarding the door of thc prison heard the sound of those that |
| 14565 | pierced the wall; nor did any of the prisoners hear il. Tlms this blessed |
| 14566 | father accomplished the words of the holy Gospcl, aud thc words of thc |
| 14567 | Jews which it relatcs ' on the day of thc blcssed crucifixion, namely, that |
| 14568 | 1. S. Joliii, XI, 50; xviii, 14. |
| p. 425 | |
| 14569 | [133] PT. 1. CH. VI. PETER I. A. D. 300-311. 397 |
| 14570 | y^jic jL^ Jl «^ Ij-^J X:>J1 5sjAi-lj >^.£.; 11 \^ r J=>- ^^ kSJ^ "^-^ 3 <-M-? |
| 14571 | ^^jL« oL-LsJl ^Vl Silj^ -^ cuir ^_^iJl ;t-^jJl y^^ JiJ\ jL i!^^;^"j ljJj9j-j |
| 14572 | c- |
| 14573 | j^^,.A^j l^li- Cjj^ A.-.-ai i^Lwl <Jjl ^j-^^ ^-ViJl Ijlj U JJ_:>=J1 jlj ^^--t-Jl (j-5^ |
| 14574 | ^^ ;ijL w^Vl •A-^p^ (j-« dJjLjl j^-^1 jl ^S^ ^l jvjJ JLsj p^^Li ^j-Jl |
| 14575 | ^Vl y ::j.jj1 U^ Ij^Lij ^jVl ^l Jyja^ c jj^.i3=., P^j Js^l^li ^^L^^Vl |
| 14576 | djLTj (_5-L»j ^^r^Jl (^^'Vl (j-^^ (^jLo Si\ -»w>. d^ ^l ^_5^ ^^ '*-Lil |
| 14577 | JLs^_^l J^Vl rc^.^1 -CJL ^^1 ^^jL^ciVl ^l L, !>Uls «UpI^ «Jl^ Js-C;^ (J-VJ "^ |
| 14578 | L ybUs ^L cJIj ^j^\ 1-U J jl^ <-^^. Jjb -S~^ '-'-?^ ^^ "^^J^ -vjbUJl |
| 14579 | SS-iyoj ^,^A« SjjS J <W-l Oj^ kl^lj ^i^A:>=Jl (J-jAL)1 i^:_w-Jl d)Uia.^l (^-\J1 (j-^_-*^ |
| 14580 | S.ilj^l Jul^l O-Li^lj l^^Ls ^^1 -^-»^1 J Oj-laJj l^/o A )? . -geJl jLcVlj LLj-UI |
| 14581 | 1. E om. to Js^! ^lj add. J! Si ^'}^ )\ ^\^ -^ !-^'j ^'W' C--::^^! ^-^!. |
| 14582 | it is better that one shoiild die for the people than that the whole people |
| 14583 | should perish; * and he was like his Lord, the Good Shepherd, who gave his * P. si |
| 14584 | life for his sheep. But the people meanwhile wore sitting by the door of |
| 14585 | the prison, and knew not what had happened to iiim. |
| 14586 | In another copy, however, it is said that he came out through tiie hole |
| 14587 | in the wall, and the soldiers took him and led liim away to a place called |
| 14588 | Boiicolia, the interpretation of which is Cattle-yard; and this is the place |
| 14589 | where was accomplished the martyrdom of the glorious father, Saint Mark |
| 14590 | the evangelist. But when the soldiers saw the holy Peter thus giving hini- |
| 14591 | self up to death, they were fiUed with awe, and dread fell upon them. So |
| 14592 | he asked them, and said to tliem : « I pray you that I may go and receive a |
| 14593 | h blessing from the body of thc father, Saint Mark the evangelist ». Then they |
| 14594 | consented to his request, and said with shame and downcast looks : « ^^^hatever |
| 14595 | ^ thou desirest, father, do quickly ». So he went to the placc where the body |
| 14596 | of Saint Mark, the evangelist and bringer of good tidings, lay; and he prayed |
| 14597 | and received a blessing from the relics, and knelt by them, as if he were |
| 14598 | discoursing with the saint, saying : « O my father, evangelist and messen- |
| 14599 | ger of the Lord Christ, the Only-Begotten Son, who dost bear witness to his |
| 14600 | passion, thou art the first martyr and the first patriarch of this sce. Thou, |
| 14601 | O pure and holy one, art he whom Christ, truly thc most holy, elected. |
| 14602 | Thou didst preach his name in the land of Egypt, and in this city, and in |
| 14603 | the provinces which surround it, and didst diligently exercise the ministry |
| 14604 | which was thy work; and tliou didst receive the crown of martyrdom. For |
| 14605 | PATR. OR. — T. I. 28 |
| p. 426 | |
| 14606 | 398 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [134] |
| 14607 | JL.V1 ^- jl cui^l J^\ JuJUl d>Jl JL^iVl ^Vl [^\ dUi J^l ^j |
| 14608 | jlS aJV jljiaJl ^jjUl C,JlJs^\ vJIJIj rc_w-^l p J~— > -^^1 ^j.a]i>tJl «uAxJl ^Ail. |
| 14609 | ^j_«— ..>.>v^J cr,^t^_y ^„"^J >^JJw^J (J^^y^^r^^-^ (** *-«-A-^ 0"-* lI^*-? (j-yLU ^JjuJ Lfl3gl.»>« |
| 14610 | ji^l^ llj b-U. ^_J^\ \-^ <^-^ ^\ cXa^ J^ ^\^j ^JJl ^l Ujlr i:.j_oLjlj |
| 14611 | jl ^JLflsJt ^'-St^ *^^^ '^^ ci* /*^^ LiSi *I^i; Ki\j Sjl5C ^^^ i«l^^l SiJjb (J:>clwl V |
| 14612 | 1 j«-3t) 4j jjSi ^e^ <u*5^1 Ajuyl rtlljj (§9 (Jjodj CcUj <*-L^ >»L<>o" U>iLw« c»iS |
| 14613 | V jl ^jAi^ ^\ L J-^ (^^j3 ^9j ^r^ "^J ^jAiJl 'U-wl ^^ ^.5 dLLo Li» |
| 14614 | oi^jJl dU Sj\ Is jAj jJUl 1-U Jjlil ^ ^Jl ^J^j ^>-:XJj j^ j^l |
| 14615 | «^j Ujt« " /v^^ Ij-d-' l) U-oJji^ s^li Lia>l ^Js Ijo (VJj ,J L.Lo-L-j Lw.,L- JlL«Jo i Jji |
| 14616 | l Jlsj *LJ1 ^l ^-V._ A^jj ^XJl -O^ ^ ^Li jv" rc-^1 -CJI dlLpl U^ d^Vjl |
| 14617 | j^JJl .si^Ja^^Vl 1-ljb Lfr JLjT jl dUUlj d)_^:>l ^Vl ^o ^t-^^-^l P-j-j L «Oil ^jjl |
| 14618 | ■ 1. ABG Ulil F UlJ'. — 2. ABEG ^G F ^Gi. |
| 14619 | this reason, 0 father aiid evangelist, disciple and martyr, thou wast worthy |
| 14620 | to show forth thy faith in God, the ^^^ord and Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ. |
| 14621 | Thou didst elect the blessed Annianus because he was worthy; and after him |
| 14622 | was Avilius, and those who succeeded those two; then Demetrius and He- |
| 14623 | raclas and Dionysius and Maximus; and the blessed Theonas, my father, |
| 14624 | who brought me up until I came to the ministry of this see after hini, though |
| 14625 | I am a sinner, unworthy of this honour which I received only by the great- |
| 14626 | ness of his compassion. Therefore intercede for me, that I may be a mar- |
| 14627 | tvr in trutli, if indeed I be worthy to imitate Christ's crucifixion and resur- |
| 14628 | rection; and that he may fill mc with the perfume of life-giving faith, so |
| 14629 | that I may be to him sweet-smelling incense, by the shedding of my blood |
| 14630 | for his holy name. For the time is come for my decease; tlierefore pray, |
| 14631 | 0 my fatlier, fqr me, tliat I may not be divided into two hearts orpurposes, |
| 14632 | and that the Lord may slrenglhen me, until I depart from this world. And |
| 14633 | behold, I leave to thee the flock with which thou didst entrust me, and which |
| 14634 | thou didst hand over to me, and to those wlio were before me also, for thou |
| 14635 | ait our teacher, 0 our lord; therefore be witli us and with our children, |
| 14636 | according to the charge which the Lord Ghrist gave to thee ». |
| 14637 | Then Peter rose from beside the tomb, and lifted up his hands to hea- |
| 14638 | ven, and said : « O Soii of God, Jesus Ghrist, Word of the Fatlier, I pray |
| 14639 | and beseech thee to makc to ccase from us this persecution wliich is upon J |
| 14640 | tliy people, and to graiit tliat the shedding of the blood of this thy ser- * |
| p. 427 | |
| 14641 | [135] PT. I. CH. VI. PETER I. A. D. 300-311. 399 |
| 14642 | Uj (^jJ^" ^L» j:-;oj t^ o^-r^j ^j-ib *b-*^ V-^ V vj-^^ ^^ <y "-^^. |
| 14643 | j^ ^^i^__ V 4jil jV isj-J=Li.» pJj «cu l_^y>=9 <ail dJ>U <^j^ Y^j Ij^^ -*-^'^ |
| 14644 | j^^^is-Jlr jl \.« IjiLks <j r^ y^ ^ Ij-Ujl *jj JUj ^J^ x^LLJi ^Jlij ^i-JL^j -cL |
| 14645 | i^Oj ^ii.i A.-„<J:^ L« A^ij (^O aJ »_S^ L, <U.lj *Ls /j^ ijJ^J ijJJ^" (V ^^ijS^sJl |
| 14646 | /i^-fl.T. (^-*J1 JUj I jll>.i "y ^jtS-^ A — »i>. lyvU TTv^»-^ ^^-^ f»-*-'^' *^ j^J j^ '^ |
| 14647 | l^psL««lj i^As-1 (ijLaJi (V:''^^ ^jVl (V^J (<^ ^li-Ol i-Lft -\-J>l «U-lj ^«Jai>j Ol |
| 14648 | 1. ABG sU.\. |
| 14649 | vant may put an end to the oppression of thy reasonable flock ». Now |
| 14650 | there was in the neighbourhood of the tomb a dwelling-place, where lived |
| 14651 | a young virgin with her aged father, and she was at that moment stand- |
| 14652 | ing to pray; and when her prayer was ended, she lieard a voice froiii |
| 14653 | heaven saying : « Peter was the first of the apostles; and now Peter is |
| 14654 | the last of the martyrs ». So when the holy father had iinished his |
| 14655 | invocation, he kissed the apostles tomb, and the tombs of the fathers * which * p. 52 |
| 14656 | w^ere there also. Then he ascended to the soldiers, who saw his face |
| 14657 | as it were the face of an angel of God, and so they were afraid of him, |
| 14658 | and did not speak to him; for God does not abandon those who trust in |
| 14659 | him. Thereupon the saint raised his hands to heaven, and thanked the |
| 14660 | Lord, and made the sign of tlie cross on his face, and said «. Amen ». |
| 14661 | And he took off his pallium, and bared his neck, ^vhich was pure before |
| 14662 | L the Lord, and said to them : « Do as you have been commanded ». But |
| 14663 | the soldiers feared that trouble would befall them because of him. So they |
| 14664 | k looked one at another, and not one of them dared to cut off his head, be- |
| 14665 | cause of the dread wiiich had fallen upon them. Then they toolv counsel |
| 14666 | together and said : « To him that cuts off his head each one of us will |
| 14667 | give five dcnarii ». Now they were six persons; and one of them had |
| 14668 | some money; so he took out five and twenty denarii from among the coins |
| 14669 | and said : « He that will go up to liim, and cut off his head, shall re- |
| 14670 | ceive this money from me and from the four otliers ». So one of the men |
| p. 428 | |
| 14671 | 400 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [136] |
| 14672 | i^ j\^j j^ o- y.J^^J cr^^ i ^b^^ cr> cri-^^ -Vr-^^ crb ^"j |
| 14673 | ^ <^ J^ ^-^1 ^-^1 dUi Uii o. i^ ^^\ ^Vl ^>3l ^i^ ^UL. |
| 14674 | A^ ^- j ^l :;. Ci> ^.^-^\j y^ ^y^J ^^-^^ -^^ ^^ J'^-^-'^^ cT^^. |
| 14675 | ^l \y^] ^ .,1. \jy:^j -^^ JJ^ ^j^^ ^^. 'orJ^ ^^-^^^ ^^^ |
| 14676 | ^\ j\ <_> i_^j ^^ c^. j^ ^-^^ ^:^^^ i ^-^ ^-^-j ^"-^^ >-^ ^ |
| 14677 | U^ J<,_ <cVU ^IVI ^ ^^i^j o'^-^^ ^>^'^-5 ^-^-^' ^^ J^ ^-^^ ^^ '-^^-' |
| 14678 | 1. ABG U^' c-J^ EF u^> ^J^- - 2. ABCt ^*^'^l^. |
| 14679 | went forward, and summoned up liis couragc, and cut off tlie head of tlie |
| 14680 | holy martvr and patriarch Peter; that day being the 29th of Hatur. |
| 14681 | Now Peter had sat on the evangelical throne for eleven years. But as for |
| 14682 | that soldier who cast in his lot with Judas Iscariot, he took the money |
| 14683 | and fled, he and his companions, in fear of the people. |
| 14684 | And the body of the saint remained lying as it was far into the day, |
| 14685 | until the people who were sitting before the prison learnt what had taken |
| 14686 | placc, and saw the hole in the wall. Then they went in haste to the |
| 14687 | place where he was, and found his body covered with his garment, and |
| 14688 | the old man and the young virgin sitting there and guarding it. So they |
| 14689 | joined the head to the body, and spread over it a linen cloth ; and they |
| 14690 | collected his blood; and they stood there weeping. |
| 14691 | And the city was in confusion, and was greatly disturbed, when the |
| 14692 | people beheld this martyr of the Lord Christ. Then the chief men of |
| 14693 | the city came, and wrapped his body in the leathern mat on which he |
| 14694 | used to sleep; and they took him to the church, and placed him there on |
| 14695 | tl.e synthronus, until the celebration of the liturgy. And, when the li- |
| 14696 | turgy had hccn performed, they buried him with the fathers. May his |
| 14697 | prayers be with us and all those that are baptized! Amen. |
| p. 429 | |
| 14698 | [137] PT. I. CH. VII. ALEXANDER I. A. D. 312-326. 401 |
| 14699 | jt£. ;jj^\ jaJI ^ y^j |
| 14700 | \jji^j ^UVl \j»^j Ij-Vfcl ijj-c^C-Vl J-fti )iy>-^j cf-J^. v"^^ Cr^" ^^ |
| 14701 | ^^1 J^ y^J ^U Ui ^-Uj JJ ^j\ jl^ iJ <^_^ Ci>; ^i >Ujl |
| 14702 | ■cUp^j (^ij- J^ c/'^„-'^ '-^^ J i_^Uj c-^i j^ ^U^ -01 ^jJr ^_^U>=;Vi ^Jy-J\ |
| 14703 | r—?-^ -^.yr^ ^ ^y^ ij^j^^ L5^ (*^- (*^ ^J^- V.^ V^-? v_iJU-j <ii U5j UU.i |
| 14704 | "^J^ J-^ (^^" t/ |
| 14705 | d)>Ji ^jJcJVi |
| 14706 | i-uJl ^ jti- ^bl ^j * p_ 53 |
| 14707 | ^\ ^jJcJVi ^Vi JU ^J^\ \j^jj ^\ ^\ SJ^\ >Ujl ^ UU |
| 14708 | (jii* 4JI ^j^ ^>3l ^_^ ^j-^-J «-Iaj^I ^l (j-> ^Vl (^jl U^ i-^j^ jl-^j |
| 14709 | ACHILLAS, THE EIGHTEENTH PATRLVKCH. A. D. 311-312. |
| 14710 | When the Father Peter went to his rest, and the people of Alexandria |
| 14711 | were thus deprived of his presence, they sent and assembled the bishops |
| 14712 | together. And they made Achillas, the priest, patriarch instead of Peter, |
| 14713 | as he had charged them before his death. Tlien, when Achillas had taken |
| 14714 | his seat upon the apostolic and evangelical throne, a body of the people |
| 14715 | came to him, and prayed him to receive Arius. Accordingly he admitted |
| 14716 | their request, and made Arius deacon. But since Achillas received Arius, |
| 14717 | and thus disobeyed the command of his father Peter, he only remained in |
| 14718 | the see six months. And he went to his rest on the 19th of Baunah. |
| 14719 | CHAPTER VII |
| 14720 | ALEXANDER I, THE NINETEENTH * PATRIARCH. A. D. 312-326. * P- 53 |
| 14721 | When Achillas, the patriarch , went to his rest, the people assembled |
| 14722 | and laid their hands upon the Father Alexander, the priest, as the Father |
| 14723 | Peter, the last of the martvrs, had charged them; and he sat upon the |
| p. 430 | |
| 14724 | 402 HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [138] |
| 14725 | jj JUj ^U p]j <Casj J^UJl ^jX^Vl bTj Us cry..^^ ^. j^ ^s^Uj ^-^1 |
| 14726 | ^^->-\ Tt-ww.JI -CJl jl >Lijl (_^Vj jj,^! J jjfcj <j-^ v-^Vi (^ JLi -lJ aJL |
| 14727 | Us Uj ^^1 <Lw ^ ^^^i ^U pX J ^l !>Ujl «uiJli^ Uj b>Li" >ii (j-_^jl |
| 14728 | ^M i^i -L» ^'-a-owS b-u ^j^pJi (j:^=>cr L(Li« (j^j>jl d^>^ JJ^j^ j*j '^-L^L a^Lsi |
| 14729 | /*?-JJ ^^ -^ "^^J -^J-iJl ^J?:)?..„S dUJl ^l ^(j-_^JaJi^ «sJL. L^j LtjJaJa.^1 |
| 14730 | aJ «Cjji dj <asl ^^^1 jl (_^1 -Ua (J j5CJ1 (^i-=t|. jAj LDS ^^ k»i.-l5^j aJU* j^c |
| 14731 | jj--\-iLJl Jt»-^>=^1 (jLS <u_-^j -iju L^ LAJi jS-L-. LS (^Li ^jj^ /v« i'L«l cJjij |
| 14732 | l) yl jLSj ^t>rfiijl A.X. cjjj /»j>^l /*Uj A^.fl..'.'.>»Jl aJLVI OjiLlwlj '>ki (* >^ij *^-LLI) |
| 14733 | Lt-^jJjVI L;LVL dLv«j:^ ytj ^^_jj' dUi -uj *_<^?!:_J1 /»aIo d^iaJl (J-jjal^V1 |
| 14734 | C- Sj-ix- J— ^^'^,^^^' (5'^ ^*^^ ^-^ J^lSj ^.i_^j| (j.« A!.j^lj (y^i (j "^L c^Oj |
| 14735 | 1. Mss. ^^kjd. |
| 14736 | episcopal throne. And some of the people came to him, and prayed him to |
| 14737 | receive Arius. But when Alexander, the excellent, saw Arius, he rejected |
| 14738 | him, and would not receive him, and said to those who interceded with him |
| 14739 | for that man : « The Father Peter, while he was in prison, said to me and to |
| 14740 | my brother Achillas : The Lord Christ has anathematized Arius; therefore |
| 14741 | receive him not. And when Achillas, my brother, disobeyed the Father |
| 14742 | Peter's injunction, he only remained upon the episcopal throne six months. |
| 14743 | Therefore I will not receive Arius at all, since he is separated from us ». |
| 14744 | So Arius remained in banishment under sentence of excommunication |
| 14745 | for many years. After that he went to Constantinople, and laid a com- |
| 14746 | plaint before Constantius, son of the blessed prince Constantine, des- |
| 14747 | cribing how he had been treated, and declaring tliat he had repented and |
| 14748 | renounced liis false doctrine; and he swore to this. And tlms he continued |
| 14749 | to hide his guilc in his hcart, until God revealed to him his power over |
| 14750 | him, and his bowels gushed forth from his body, and so he perished, as |
| 14751 | it shall be related hereafter. For it was on account of Arius that tlie holy |
| 14752 | council at Nicaea took place, at which he was anathematized, and the ortho- |
| 14753 | dox faith was establislied, and thc days of the fast and tlie day of the |
| 14754 | feast of Easter were fixed. And our Fatlier, thc patriarch Alexander, |
| 14755 | was president of that council. And afler that, he went to his rest, holding |
| 14756 | fast to the orthodox faith. His deatli took place on the 22nd of Barmiidah; |
| 14757 | and the period of hls occupation of the scc was sixteen years. |
| p. 431 | |
| 14758 | [139J PT. I. CH. VIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. m |
| 14759 | SJ^\ Jj-^J\ ^^^~\ |
| 14760 | jj^^jL^\ ^LVl ^-Ui ^ j-^j |
| 14761 | li^ oVla-^ ^j c/rH"^'^ ^^^ J^ jjj-wUlj (j-j-^Lrl ^Vl Ij^Ijj 1jjjLj*j |
| 14762 | jl^ 4^11 Jj uUJl, Y'- •■'^'^ *JLJl vJ^ (J^*^'^^ ^J^. J (.5^-? ^^rr^ ^^-? |
| 14763 | -U J "^^j-jiljVl lj*i2sj (J-1a£!1 ^_^L? ^r-^l t/.^tV"^. "^ ^'^-? ^^r^^ J "-o-^^ |
| 14764 | dUJI (j-jj'Uj> Jcsj *.«j>iJl Iaa ^^ ti*»-/^^ u^y^.y, '^^ j'^^ ^^-^^1 (j^^y^. |
| 14765 | (j <>wiL.-Jl 7-1 jLs l_5sA.« jj> JaJl ^t-j^Ljjj Js-^ ^J^j Lf y Jj-^y^ (J»>/l:>=Jl -L-^-iJl A^^ |
| 14766 | AjuI ^::s>- (ij-Jl ^U»ti aJ »_.>.<aj ^^^j ^jr^ ^.^ (.5^ cJ^^IaJl ^j^Ll ^r-^j ^tl |
| 14767 | J^ls Ail rt^lj ^j-^ Jr*-*^ (JLjt> /»lslj j/^ -Ujt..ff Jl (j^j *J^i L S^^i^ '^j^ A^ |
| 14768 | 1. E LL^j F LLbU ^. — 2. ABG , w-^'j ,1 DEF , ^^ ,'. — 3. Mss. ^ ..yU^. — 4. G |
| 14769 | om. to ^y. |
| 14770 | CHAPTER VIII |
| 14771 | A.THANASIUS I, THE APOSTOLIG, THE TWENTIETH PATRIARCH. A. D. 32G-373. |
| 14772 | So when the blessed Father Alexander went to his rest, the Cliurch |
| 14773 | was widowed for a few days. Then the people assembled and took counsel, |
| 14774 | and appointed the Father Athanasius, and seated him on the evangelical |
| 14775 | throne. And he wrote excellent treatises and many liomilies; and he was |
| 14776 | called during his patriarchate the Apostolic, on account of the nobility of |
| 14777 | his deeds, which were like thoseofthe Apostles. |
| 14778 | In his days took place the council of Galatia at whicli Basil the Great, |
| 14779 | author of the Liturgy, was present, and in which they excommunicated |
| 14780 | the Arians, in the reign of Julian the misbelieving prince; and Jovian, |
| 14781 | the patrician, presided over this council; and Julian, the prince, was slain |
| 14782 | by the hand of the glorious martyr Mercurius ; and after him Jovian the |
| 14783 | patrician was enthroned as prince, and gave rest to the Church during |
| 14784 | his reign. And Athanasius, the patriarch, endured many trials, and was |
| 14785 | sent into exile ; for evil snares were laid for him, so that he was forced |
| 14786 | to leave his see by the frequent persecutions that he underwent: and he fled |
| 14787 | to Upper Egypt, and remained there for many years, and feigned himself a |
| 14788 | K |
| p. 432 | |
| 14789 | 404 IIISTORY OF THR PATRIARCIIS. [140] |
| 14790 | p. 54 ^ylx^^jj * ^^Vj ^\ iy^\ dJyJl ^^lslj dj^^ ^\ ^Ji_ Jj f^l <ui; ^j |
| 14791 | cJ)IylJ\ oUaIJI Arly^ {Sj>-\ ^^ "Sr'^ c^"'^ Ar^U^l ^^1 ^\j\ UJi c- S^^ (^-'^1 |
| 14792 | A.A^\ \:.j>Ia iCU ^'^'1 /»Ulj <u.^A)''jVl )ij»3 U ^^Ls-V t *— Cjy^ dJ JUl tVy» dUjbl |
| 14793 | (^^ jj-j-~L-ji .iLf-j A^>L-j j;-«lj frjAA joj <L.«U ^ A*-_J1 c^>c-^ls ^j^^y^j\s |
| 14794 | jj^_:>t_iJ •yjAlU.Jl ^U-J «uJl isil.^ J-*J -j*-'— ^>'J (*>-« ^LJl ^ ?T. > ,. r j O^ V-jujlj |
| 14795 | 1-Lj& J_J-V ._*»-iJl jj>:-i rc_^'l -VlJl A_x>l^ tT"-'^'-^ (_^-UjVl ^j'JJ (j^LJl |
| 14796 | »1)1*3 .i d-ii' <-^jr' (V^ ^Uc- -^ jo 4jLi aT^, — . ULi 5s *.«->._£- ^_^a)1 (Jj-^^l (5^l^l |
| 14797 | ^_$-»^l ^^rf^Vl A«i-01 J <U..J. ^l^j A--^ J^ J^J^^itJl ^i.j-ii-Tj <dl; ^Jl Jol-U-0 |
| 14798 | "S-^jj:, jl /^ '-^J^„ A_rj-C>-vVl ^„-*^, (^jl-*^ (_J1 (5^1 ^v k-^ j^j ^ ^^r^ |
| 14799 | 1. E om. to Xi-. F J! j/i^! .j/^iJ' ('V.' ^^ \'^ (''-^'j- — 2- ABDG ^J^jUj! |
| 14800 | , ^jIjJo'^,. — 3. E om. to ^_v,^aJ{J'. — 4. E add. , ^o\i2Si. Si^\ *», ?,i-0!. — 5. A |
| 14801 | la^ji ij-iJ»3 .i^j B l:^ ij-{"^ ,.j°^ E *Ji lowji ,!ij G !^»ij !jj-c~* •^'^j- — G." E om. to |
| 14802 | *.J!. — 7. E om. to iJL^ h^.y- — 8. ABG ^^UkJ' i^-^ ^^ wJjoj. |
| 14803 | workman, and disguised himself as a hired labourer, and did not disclose |
| 14804 | ^- 5i that he was patriarch. And the misbelieving princes, Valens and * Valen- |
| 14805 | tinian, reigned eleven 3'ears. So when it was the Lord's will to restorc |
| 14806 | Athanasius to liis see again, tlirough this patriarch's holy and accepted |
| 14807 | prayers, he destroyed tliosc princes by an evil death, on account of what they |
| 14808 | had done against orthodoxy. And tbe Lord set up a believing prince, named |
| 14809 | Theodosius ; and tlie Church rejoiced in liis days, and there was tranquillity |
| 14810 | and security and peace. |
| 14811 | When Atlianasius returned to liis sce thore was joy and gladness in the |
| 14812 | land of 1'^gypt at his reappearance, becausc the Lord had counted the pcople |
| 14813 | wortliy of the return of their shepherd to thcm. And this good spiritual |
| 14814 | shepherd remained on the tiirone of Saint Mark thc evangelist forty-seven |
| 14815 | years, until he went to liis rest on the 8th of Bashans, governing the Church, |
| 14816 | and subduing lliose who rebelled against the truth, and resisted the orthodox |
| 14817 | religion, and wearing as a garment the honour of thc Lord Christ. So tlie |
| 14818 | people mourned for tliis apostolie sliepherd of whom tliey werc deprived. |
| 14819 | And as for his hisfory, lie quittcd his diocese three times, on account of |
| 14820 | thr pcrsecutions which overtook him, when thc hcretics took possession of |
| 14821 | his see: and his absencc thc third limc lasled eleven vears. And hc wrole |
| p. 433 | |
| 14822 | [141] PT. I. CII. YIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. .326-.373. 405 |
| 14823 | u^ j Vj o^ij j cUoVi j^ \j.^ u ji^j o--?--^"^'' ^5;"^ ^:^ ^ i^^ |
| 14824 | UJ y. L:^ ^l SJj O ^ a5 JUr <usl jl^j ^IaJ .^^Hj CjIS J. GU |
| 14825 | ♦^ j-b»t«i 4JI ^jsfU^ J" <~lc jill>-lj Cjl^Lftj ^jl il o^^Vl J 1^„J (_5^„ (*^^ |
| 14826 | U Co (^UaiJ ^jj~>_-^lo ClJ: ^U_*jo Vj M ^Ll- ^j-»-^_ (_^jl-Li l^-^ <J O"^-^ '^-"^- |
| 14827 | jAflj *y^ *-o ;J v>oj \/Ujo (JI /vJ />A a.T.,i ji liU \ — > CJ-Lo "-^^J i_y^ ~) Y — '•^ \^»h> |
| 14828 | vTJ^I Vj jl^i; ia9 0^1 Vj jj^^_ JaS JUw U ^'1 ^'1_^1 \ |
| 14829 | ^^_^*^ ^ J^^ |
| 14830 | ^l^jJlj jAi) ^j^l j_^_ jl -^— f- "^V (^^>— ?- '^■il Vj ^_^*-jJ-j v:i^"l Vj j-vi> Vl |
| 14831 | jJlJ. /»li I3I dUi^j i>UJl ^Lt ^5y ,.^_:>» L^ jLjVI J^l liUs j-vi ^jJlj j-»^. |
| 14832 | \_c <> jJ^j (_Jj-"^l (j^Jt**"^'^ "^ "—^^^ ^ ^"^ ^-^^ c5-*^ C^lxJl ^^lXi >l:! j-L_i |
| 14833 | 1. F J^x.^^ ^ ^}o. — 2. ABG ^jJlil. |
| 14834 | from his exile to certain virgins in the city of Alexandria, saying to them : |
| 14835 | « Verily your bridegroom is Christ, the invisiblc and immortal one, so that, as |
| 14836 | long as you remain obedient to his love, you will not be widows. Know |
| 14837 | that I used to act as scribe for my father Alexander,- and he never read the |
| 14838 | gospel in his cell or elsewhere seated, but always standing, with the light |
| 14839 | in front of him; for God most high had made him love to read the scriptures. |
| 14840 | So while he was one night standing and praying and reading in the |
| 14841 | gospel, behold, some nuns came, and asked leave to see him. Then they |
| 14842 | came up to him, and prostratcd themselves before him, and said to him : |
| 14843 | There are in our convent certain virgins who fast during six days of the week |
| 14844 | continuously: but they do no work with thoir hands, by which something |
| 14845 | might be earned to feed the poor. Now we desire of thee, our father, that |
| 14846 | thou shouldst bid them work, and direct that their fast be kept in modera- |
| 14847 | tion. So he said to them : Believe me my sisters, I have never fasted for |
| 14848 | two whole days together, without breaking mv fast during the day; but I |
| 14849 | only ate in moderation, and neither wearied my soul nor punished my body. |
| 14850 | For it is good that fasting should be in moderation, and drinking in mode- |
| 14851 | ration, and sleep in moderation. For if a man eats as he ought, he is |
| 14852 | strong for prayer ; and so likewise if he sleeps in moderation ; but to food |
| 14853 | there should be a limit, and to drink a limit, and to sleep a limit. So tell |
| 14854 | them to break their fast in moderation, and to work, for everything is good |
| 14855 | in moderation, that words may not be multiplied, and the beginning of them |
| 14856 | may not be forgotten ». |
| p. 434 | |
| 14857 | 406 HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [1421 |
| 14858 | -uJJ ^^UjJI JS^^ jL^j «w^ ^ Ju*Jl^ ^y^ jl^ <j1j (j-jjjc^Vl ^y-jJuJl 4-j1 |
| 14859 | jV dL ^l Vj jJI o^AT Vj dUil V jl ^l jUjl ^ y_^^ ^jjJcJVi Jli^ |
| 14860 | U jl JiL£ V jl is^lj dlU CijlL* A.y «uLu J "'^bljl 7c---~Jl JuJI jl Jyi ^l |
| 14861 | ^j^lj ^lj»tJl 7c-^Jl -dJI ^ ,_JJsl9 «cl» Lo c* JajuI (^-^I jjb JjLJ jl JUr |
| 14862 | p. 55^1 Jij dLLi V jl ,j\ ijfj^, ^l Li S^yL^ * jj^^ j^ J-Li Uls J:f.k^ «0 |
| 14863 | iLj«l« LLJs-Ij /*^>-f-l bl-i '*wJ«— Jl JjJ>-.5 «^ •y-J-.a^^-JI \_« lA-i^l )u-L«J V jl TT^— ~JI |
| 14864 | *A^ -Ja«j k^*Aiat 1-La <j*'yjl /«-«—■ L«— Ls jjLLs j>x_»-»J1 a^Ls lili j_jki)j /»-C> ,5*=»- |
| 14865 | 4jiil /ol jl Jlsj Jal)l Ji^=I>^l AjLwl) ^^J v_ijJ^" C)Vl£« ^■^JJ I ^r^ U.»^ aJI |
| 14866 | ^^1 aJ j^^vx/Jpm i,j^J^ r^.S*^ ij^JjJ V ^ -? A-if^V ^uU J »A.j>=Jl joj Jji^ |
| 14867 | This is what Athanasius the Apostolic wrote and reported of his holy |
| 14868 | father, Alexander, He declared also that his words were like honey to those |
| 14869 | that heard them, for he was full of the grace of the Lord Ghrist ; and that it |
| 14870 | was reported that Arius had come to this Father Alexander, and prayed that |
| 14871 | he might enter to hini. But Alexandcr said : « Tell him thus : My father |
| 14872 | charged mc that I should not receive thee, and that thou shouldst not entcr |
| 14873 | to me, and that I shquld not associate witli thee. For my father bore wit- |
| 14874 | ness that the Lord Christ showed liim in a dream his garment rent by thee, |
| 14875 | and commanded him not to receive thee. Or knowest thou not that it is |
| 14876 | thy tongue that has separated thee from him by what thou hast said con- |
| 14877 | cerning him ? Therefore pray to the Lord Christ, the Saviour, and confess |
| 14878 | p. 55 thy sin to Iiim; and if he receive thee, then he will command me * to receive |
| 14879 | thee, as he commanded Peter, my father, not to receive thee. For Christ |
| 14880 | has commandcd that we should forbid none of tliose that believe in him to |
| 14881 | enter the church. But if a man has committed an ofTence, and has sinned, |
| 14882 | then we forbid him, until he repents and is converted; aud then if Christ |
| 14883 | receives him we recoivc him ». |
| 14884 | So when Arius heard this he was angry, and went away, and collccted to |
| 14885 | hiiusclf a great body of followers, and composcd blasphemous treatises, and |
| 14886 | denicd his faith with his tongue that deserved to be cut out, saying that the |
| 14887 | Son of God was created. And the council at Nicaea was licld on accouut |
| 14888 | of him; and there the hcads of the four sees were assemblcd to judge him, |
| p. 435 | |
| 14889 | [143] PT. I. CH. VIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. 407 |
| 14890 | XiisJI dlUl OJu IjiV fv^Ujjl dUJ^j JJLUI O-u l^iV <:^^ c:.l^ :)?,,, flll -C-u |
| 14891 | dLL«JI AJsJi-i k_.I-^J ^Jl^l c/J^jl Ij-^JaSJ ^iJJ-i Ij^LrS «WsIjT Ijlj Ui ^'L-JI |
| 14892 | <«J^ rc_s*UI (V«fcl^l ^-*JI ^i^l <j"l <i J^J »-*^. -ia-^ ^l^^l (J*'J1-'^ f^ O^J^'^ |
| 14893 | Alj ctU_<»JI J^JaJa-J /^U j 4»_is-lj -L.:>i. Jj A^Xj^^I ^I (J^ y__j\ <^^ ^j-A_i_Jl |
| 14894 | ^l jl^ ^AiV 'Cw.=- <-^^" ^j..^Lrl ^j -vi ^jjjJ-oVI jL^j di^r^l ^j-jj-c>3VI |
| 14895 | Aa <^jjS jl sli.2ljl ^ L-Ls L-i. j^j I -*^ ^^ c-ioj jL^j^^ S-^olc A — Jj bl^l |
| 14896 | ^^1 j^J <J*^ f*-'^ ^J^ (J 'V'i.=^jJ ^lj Sl^l ^ " nlJ «uL cJLs-li dUi «Cl.^ |
| 14897 | ^ «uL \,li-A> /^L^iTj •^..> }?rj "yf^j^ jL.?Ji oLJI -vi>-lr «juJlSj ^Jic- ^V ^Ui^a |
| 14898 | 4j>jj;' jl ^_^^-li^' CiiSj ^A.5^J i^_^ i^vl-l liU <! ^.^^oj i-C£. (j^^J ^-^Jr« |
| 14899 | 1. E J! Jjyi (j.)l ^^! L^j. .I^j. — 2. E i*?jJ. — 3. E i^jj'. — 4. E om. lo J4> bli. |
| 14900 | namely tlie patriarchs of Rome and Alexandria and Epliesus and Antioch ; |
| 14901 | and Constantino, the believing prince, sat with them. And they finally |
| 14902 | settled thc orthodox faith, and the time of the Fast and of Easter. And the |
| 14903 | prince said to the bisliops in council : « I pray you to make the city of |
| 14904 | Constantinople a patriarchal see, because it is the city of the prince, and |
| 14905 | likewise Jerusalem because it is the city of the true, heavenly prince. » So |
| 14906 | when they saw his humility, they did this as he prayed them. And they |
| 14907 | cut off Arius the unbeliever; and Constantine, the believing prince, wrote |
| 14908 | the excommunication of Arius the unbeliever in his own handwriting, saying |
| 14909 | therein that he had caused those to perish whom Christ bought with his |
| 14910 | holy blood. Then Arius fled to Africa, and found no resfc in the days of |
| 14911 | Constantine, the prince, and in the days of Alexander the patriarch. |
| 14912 | Now Alexander had brought up Athanasius excellently well. For he |
| 14913 | was the son of a principal woman, a worsliipper of idols, who was very |
| 14914 | rich; and he was an orphan on the father's side. So when he grew up she |
| 14915 | wished to marry him to a Avife, but he did not desire that. Then she |
| 14916 | intrigued against him, tliat Iie might fall with a woman who was a sinner, |
| 14917 | tliat she might involve him in tlie mire of matrimony; but he would not |
| 14918 | do it, for the Lord was keeping him for great things. And she used to |
| 14919 | take beautiful girls, and adorn tliem and perfume them, and make them |
| 14920 | enter to him into his chamber, and sleep near him and solicit him; but |
| 14921 | when he awoke he beat them, and drove them away. For her constant |
| 14922 | desire was to marry him and to establish him in his father's possessions |
| p. 436 | |
| 14923 | 408 HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [144] |
| 14924 | \jj>- <U« J^\ ^^\ (_^:> IjJ JliJ lj~J^ Jls- J^ [aX£. ^U O^j iUJl «-LJC- "y» |
| 14925 | fj^ Jsi-LJLjl jlS Uis ^y.^J I A_Slj Ipol) j«j>JLs-ij A>»^.)g, c «uJj CvJjlj C«-:>-^a— ^ |
| 14926 | ^U LUs- jU? Ji «cV lLI ^J^ ifj-^ "^ ^^ (.5^^" V l(J Jlsj yi vJj-JU)l |
| 14927 | <»>J.xJl ^Uc^l l^ JIS j j-iJ^i i^ /^j .jiJls U.)?,& !>lf-j j_^5wj ^^lsJl ^l j |
| 14928 | 4:^ ^ly jl lj,v>^ J cJla IJjfc ^«^ U.U jl^jVl \j:^^\j (^ljJl IjiOj&l Ji ^iJl |
| 14929 | ijjlsj ^jwjAL^Vi ^l '^ C.Jajij \^ ^Xs>-\j C^^^s-ff^ AI1>^ iA*s«-j >JU^j J^. (^-is-* |
| 14930 | (ju>5 «j JUj Jjuj L&»Ojj _& vil;-V.«j»r «»j <Lj^-.-w »_..«.^j L~I)1 ^ 4.^LU1 u\>- \J^ "0 |
| 14931 | jL-v_s.-liVl Ja—iLs-J /^ (J5C) ^A) JsUjj -jyi Jj^ jj^Jj-C^Vl ^Vl AlC _^_& ^J |
| 14932 | j_^A_<Jl ^Vl jL*_^y «cl^ jUpj «sjo 'Ujir^j CU-i ^<wJl j^ \Ai i^\ yj:^ l^j |
| 14933 | *P. 56<L.^ ^ji>t^ (Vj-J^ dlLjl \JalL-*.9 7=-^" l-*-'^ ""^^ "^^ ^-^ /»!>l^ U.ili>-J |
| 14934 | (*-^-^J jUw jlS UjIj A>^.iLL»Jl AjUVl J^ wl^lio jji <Cj1 ^jJalia^ Ji-V*j ,<J^j |
| 14935 | 1. E om. to wLJl. — 2. E om. to ^-^1 add. i>^\ c^^ljl J^^ *^jj^ "-Vj^* k-^b ^rrr^- |
| 14936 | — 3. E om. to J^^\. — 4. E add. IsjjjC^! ^J'. — 5. E i>^j!. — G. ABDG ^^J^^. |
| 14937 | and wealth, biit he would never consent. And she sent for a man who was |
| 14938 | a magician of Alexandria, a wise man among the Sabaeans, and informed |
| 14939 | liim of her circumstances with regard to her son ; so he said to her : « Let |
| 14940 | me eat bread with him to-day. » Thereupon she rejoiced, and prepared a |
| 14941 | great feast. And the philosopher accompanied her son, and they ate and |
| 14942 | drank; but when the morning came, he went to lier, and said to her : |
| 14943 | « Trouble not thyself, for thou canst have no power over thy son, for he lias |
| 14944 | become a Galilaean according to the doctrines of the Galilaeans ; and he will |
| 14945 | be a great man. » She said : « Who are the Galilaeans? » He answered : |
| 14946 | « The people of the Church, who have ruined the temples and destroyed |
| 14947 | tho images. » Therefore when she heard tliis, slie said within herself : |
| 14948 | « If 1 neglect him, he will go away from me, and I sliall be left alone. » |
| 14949 | So straightway she arose, aiid took him with her, and went with him to |
| 14950 | Alexander, and related to him the circumstances of Athanasius her son, and |
| 14951 | all his history. Then she was baptized, and lier son also. |
| 14952 | And after a time she died, and Athanasius remained like a son with |
| 14953 | the Father Alexandcr, who educated him quietly in every brancli of learning. |
| 14954 | And Athanasius learnt the gospels by lieart, and read thc divine scriptures ; |
| 14955 | and when he was fully grown, Alexander ordained him deacon, and made |
| 14956 | liim his scribe, and hc became as though he were the interpreter of the |
| 14957 | * !•• 5f> aforesaid father, * aud a minister of the word which he wished lo utter. |
| p. 437 | |
| 14958 | [145] PT. I. CH. VIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. 409 |
| 14959 | j^\j OJ J\ «^-^j cJUUI ^x>-\ J\ JL.J ^jS\ -^~^ lT^--'^ -^y (.r^^ O^ |
| 14960 | ^ ^jjxJ»'^^ ^\ JuL-| jl J\ ii^lj <dll- Jl dLUl JUi^l ^ «^L^j ^15 |
| 14961 | ^_y_jV ^j^ ^ Vj ^jjxJV^ ja5 ajUl (JU (Jj ijJ^J^l Ji lSjX<Ji\ |
| 14962 | JL ^^lj^^-Jl ^.IT -Ul ^ J>j ^U: -^ ^jXL^Vl jl^j wJl /H' O ^^Ulj |
| 14963 | <;LVt «cj^^ ^j-aaJI r-j^^ ^j^ <^ jv^iCiJlj «kjoj -^Us-y ^j-j^Lrl joj J^y>^-\ |
| 14964 | \^^ AJ^j ^yj\ ^^a-^lj dlLJl S^r-^a-^- ^j-jj-c-iVl .-;V1 ^^i -'v-^-vrjVI |
| 14965 | ^^Jlii <«^>l^ JiLlj U.ijjl JS\ JljJVt ^j-^^Lrl «u-^ai-J ^^1 ^>ix)l ^lj juJJi |
| 14966 | «0 "ijl V 4jl (j^j'-'^ (^^ L.<Jj ^l ^.L:>=^ LJ jj^_ JLsj ^j-As^i ^c-^lj 4_r'ji-'' |
| 14967 | jLi^i LJl^ jvAjU2_^l dlUI ^l iljJL ji^ LAJ J^Vi ^L>UI J j^ J^Jl |
| 14968 | d>Jlj diUi ^ UU JjJ^jJI ^ Jy.J\ ^j^^Li j^l_^l Ij-:^ ^j-eJVI |
| 14969 | 1. P add. ^!a:=.. — 2. Mss. ^^1. — 3. DF ^^^ — 4. E om. to ^aj' add. |
| 14970 | So wlien Constantine, tlie believing prince, died in a good old age, |
| 14971 | Constantius his son was enthroned after him, but did not remain firm in the |
| 14972 | orthodox faith, only fearing and respecting the people. Then Arius found |
| 14973 | his opportunity, and aimed at taking hold of the prince, and drew him to |
| 14974 | his own mind, and corrupted his heart, and induced him to ineline the empire |
| 14975 | to his doctrine, and led him astray, till he sent and summoned Alexander |
| 14976 | from Alexandria to Constantinople. For the princc did not know the power |
| 14977 | of Alexander, nor the cause for which he had anathematized Arius and removed |
| 14978 | him from the Church. Now Alexander had grown old and advanced in |
| 14979 | years, although he was strong in sense and sound in faculties; and Atha- |
| 14980 | nasius was his interpreter and scribe and mouthpiece, through the power of |
| 14981 | the Holy Ghost, on account of his knowledge of the orthodox faith. So the |
| 14982 | Father Alexander took his seat in the presence of the prince, who then |
| 14983 | summoned Arius; and Arius uttered his impure discourse, and multiplied |
| 14984 | his vile phrases. But Athanasius confuted him by the arguments wiiich he |
| 14985 | delivered, and brought his discourse to naught. Thereupon Arius was |
| 14986 | troubled, and broke up the assembly, saying : « We will have another |
| 14987 | sitting. » And since Arius knew that he had no power against Athanasius, |
| 14988 | he gave money to the attendants at the royal doors, and settled with them |
| 14989 | that they should prevent Athanasius from entering with the others into the |
| 14990 | next assembly. So wlien the morrow came the prince commanded to bring |
| 14991 | them in; but when Alexander entered, the doorkeepers prevented Athanasius |
| p. 438 | |
| 14992 | 410 HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [146J |
| 14993 | % (Jl5Ci uJ ^jxJVl <\ JL^ ^^- V ^ dU\ a) Jlli ^Ci <jl^ erjr-^"l |
| 14994 | "^ ^_/j--Ui jl ^j-_y__jl (^lj LU jsjUa^l ^U ^j^Lji ^^ <>\ dUJI j»,L9 jU |
| 14995 | l-L_A ^ j\ dUJl Ij^J pA^l olLll ^j-cJVl JLJ ^^_^ |Jj ^^^ ^> ^li^^ |
| 14996 | ^*.*:>=J1 oL^lj «jALJI Js^^jlJI cJjjI o^i (j-^j <"-»L? li ^-Jj ^«.»j?tJI J jl^ u^j^J^ |
| 14997 | bJo Jai^t) AjAs^j dLI »_^ vl^^J^ 1^1 J ^-*^ Ja-J^ "^^^^*" ^LJI ^^J i_4*Ls ^^^ |
| 14998 | ^ dUi jj^ ^l '«.U-U -* *_»j>i:_JI J_ftlj ^yJalk>J dlLJI «_k_i) J^ J_^l Ulj |
| 14999 | UJJ ^Jjj JO (^JJI «^ojstjl J b-lo iaj>a <^*iJj «u^ v-^ ^LLi^Jl d)U jV <t-<^ |
| 15000 | vdUJo is_^l -L:>J <V^_I dUJI ^l J.^__ jl AJ^I J^ ^y^ J_^-UI IjLfc viUJI «_*-w |
| 15001 | Lj^^ (j-jj^jl ^_^j V-^ (jr^^ '^JsiLlj ^yjXj^W Si\ ^jJLisU 4jc. JUJJ ls^^S\ |
| 15002 | 1. E add. Ji-L^ JJ! ^\ ^^ ^^ ^"^ ^j'^' ^^'j- — 2- ABDG add. ^LjI. |
| 15003 | - 3. ABD yJjU.. |
| 15004 | the Apostolic from entering. When the prince had taken his seat, the |
| 15005 | patriarch being present also, Arius spoke and delivered a long discourse. |
| 15006 | So the Father Alexander turned to the right and left, but could not see Atha- |
| 15007 | nasius, his seribe; and therefore he was silent. Then the prince said to |
| 15008 | him : « Why dost thou not speak? » Alexander replied : « How shall I |
| 15009 | speak ^vithout a tongue? » So the prince knew that he meant Athanasius, |
| 15010 | and commanded to bring him in. But when Arius saw that Athanasius had |
| 15011 | entered, he went out liastily, and would not remain. Then Alexander said |
| 15012 | to the prince : « Know, O prince, tliat the cutting ofT of this Arius took |
| 15013 | place at the council ; and it was not 1 alone that cut liim ofT, but thy blessed |
| 15014 | fatlier, the prince, and all the members of the council cut iiim oif, and ihe |
| 15015 | prince wrote Iiis anathema in his own handwriting. Therefore if thou wilt |
| 15016 | look at tho letter of thy father, thou wilt find that it is in iiis handwriting. |
| 15017 | Shall I then say of him that was excommunicated bv the prince Constantine |
| 15018 | and the members of tiie council that I will absolve him!' Nay, that would |
| 15019 | be an act of heresy on my part. F^or thy father in trulli wrote his anathema |
| 15020 | and liis excommunication in his own handwriting, at the council which took |
| 15021 | place at Nicaea. » So when the princc lioard tiiis speech, lie was afraid of |
| 15022 | his brotiier, that if he siiould break the command of his fatlier, his brother |
| 15023 | would lind in that a pretext for actiug witli duplicity against hiin; and |
| 15024 | therefore he dismissed the Fatlier Alcxander, and restored iiim lo his sec. |
| 15025 | Thus Arius justiy remaincd analhematizcd, and bound by tiic ccnsurcs of the |
| p. 439 | |
| 15026 | [147J PT. I. CH. VIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. 411 |
| 15027 | ^Vl 7^'j <^ 'C-iW JUl aJJoJ dLUI ^ ^^ ^L <>\ ^ -CV Ja* ^iJ^yy, |
| 15028 | (J-j-v-LljI Ij |
| 15029 | ^Lj>& jl "Cs^U -Cc k^^oiiJlj 'C^.jsJl ^^j)\ j' -'^ <CLl ;t« ^_^jjXL-5Vi |
| 15030 | r^^ Jj^^l (c--,^;^! ^<Lc (V-L- LJi «0 |*^,.i>ptJ viilA) Ijs^^yLi ^^-^r^l ^^^ ^-^, |
| 15031 | ^_^>Jlj I X»- ,_.-^ g- cti]-L (j-yjl '*-*--' L«— Ls ^L*_:>JI Jt <w_Jl J ^I^J ^j--*^l |
| 15032 | d)^l A.:,L-)^, ,flH d)>. ^jJcJVI ^li jl <! JiSj LiUI Jl ^j jUl^ <;LLJ: |
| 15033 | ^j-jjjl JjJ A_« *1I«I -*^ ^j-C5C<-l d)>) L jJt" jLaj JlLJI iL-Li (c-^j£- >J1^. |
| 15034 | V jl v--:>oj ^. :,.)?.)? a II ^^ ^Xs' ^J^ d)L.wLs-lj d)L»il Ll (vL«_r c^\t LJLi-j |
| 15035 | 4ii_r V ^^1 jl (J^JI aJ Jls <,La;j lUI ^y_j\ -^Lj ^^ "*^^lj D^rrO La)L>=r |
| 15036 | j^j Lijii^M ,l)jJbl (^Lp- -Xwii l-L&j IjAiUV (J-Jlj-» y^ o^ ^^ (-'^' j^ '-*=^ "^'j |
| 15037 | SJ^\ «0 JLi sl.j)DL ^>^ j-A J| JuuL V LiiJI «J JLs j^-, ^JI ^ juI |
| 15038 | 1. E om. to iJ^. — 2. F om. with foll. word. |
| 15039 | Church, for he had supposed that he would succeed in obtaining his desires |
| 15040 | by his power over the prince, and by giving money to the attendants. |
| 15041 | And the Father Alexander went to his rest with his fathers, after he had |
| 15042 | charged the priests and the people, at the time of his death, that they should |
| 15043 | seat Athanasius after him upon tlie throne. So they rejoiced at that, on |
| 15044 | account of their love for Athanasius. When he sat upon the apostolic |
| 15045 | throne, he drove the sect of Arius out of the Church, and brought * forth the ' |
| 15046 | letter of excommunication w^hich was in the handwriting of Constantine, the |
| 15047 | prince, and the members of the holy council, and read it in the church before |
| 15048 | the congregation. But when Arius heard of this, he was exceedingly |
| 15049 | angry, and his pride blazed up like fire, and he went to the prince, and said |
| 15050 | to him : « If Alexander, patriarch of Constantinople, will receive me by thy |
| 15051 | command, I shall attain my object. » So the prince summoned the patriarch, |
| 15052 | and said to him : « Behold, the patriarch of Alexandria has refused to |
| 15053 | receive Arius, and has disobeyed our command. But thou knowest that we |
| 15054 | have raised thee, and seated thee as patriarch upon the throne of Constan- |
| 15055 | tinople ; and therefore it behoves thee not to resist us, as others do, since |
| 15056 | thou art good, but to take Arius to thyself, and receive him. » The patriarch |
| 15057 | answered : « Nay, the Church will not receive him, and it is not right that |
| 15058 | we should receive any except those who agree with her faith. For this man |
| 15059 | has declared that one of the Trinity is a creature, and has been rightly |
| 15060 | removed from the Ciiurch. » The prince rejoined : « That he does not do, |
| p. 440 | |
| 15061 | 412 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [148] |
| 15062 | ^j ^L" ^l ^ Ci^ diJ3 jl^j ^Ui b^^U \^y^\ ^ <:;Ul aI^ J ^z^ |
| 15063 | ^Vl JLU Iaa A«; A^b Jl! ^- ^^ ^l d)J^ dlUJl JLLi «d ^_iJLp=9 l^ |
| 15064 | ^JL^ aJ ^Tj-iJid d^ u"^^"^ v"^^ J' dlLwO A ■■•.1?:)^ all d^ia: ^j-C^Vl |
| 15065 | ^j.« vliisVi j^ *j^ 1-^ (j^^»-'' c/^ ,.rf^. <^ j^ *^^ tlr* <c*J: (^iij ^_rjAl^-»-Vl |
| 15066 | r^^klU joj tj-^^jl rj^ '<Lf^\ >^ <^^^ A^A_Lwlj «».151 lils As-Vi ^jj_ ^l /»jJI |
| 15067 | >_J1LJj ,^r^"j ^^;^ LL ^-J -^J «Vji— Jl ^l ^U>-:i A»-Vl /»y Jo L-IJ -\i>-Vl cjJ |
| 15068 | lj-«Lsl -L_S 4j«_4s jV«J d)^_^,iaJl JOJ Aj^.^^sJi ^,..0 1» (j j_yiljVl ^t -Uc (T-L-J |
| 15069 | A^ ■)^.^ (*-*~-U£- k^.-.^ V ji «CjJLo rL-s.»wJi -CJi (^Jo jV-j LLi LL^ l(J-S Ajt«.^i |
| 15070 | j^^«»j»-V 'C»j Aju -C^-Vi /»y (j^yji (J^' (J ji '*J (Vw.il -*J jlS cii/LJl jV (j" vjl |
| 15071 | but on tlie coiitrarv he acknowledges the Trinity. » The patriarch said to |
| 15072 | him : « Then let him write for me a confession of his faith in his own hand- |
| 15073 | writing, so that I may know what hc believes. » So the prince sent for |
| 15074 | Arius; for this was a thing from God most higli; and he wrote a confession |
| 15075 | of the faith iu his own hand, concealing his heresy in his own soul. Then |
| 15076 | the patriarch asked him to swear that no doubt of the truth remained in |
| 15077 | his heart; and so he swore to him. Theu the prince said to the patriarch : |
| 15078 | « What remaining objection hast thou against Arius after that? » So tlie |
| 15079 | Father Alexander, patriarch of Constantinoplc, said to the king : « Verily |
| 15080 | the Father Athanasius, patriarch of Alexandria, has read afresh at Alexandria |
| 15081 | the anathema pronounccd against Arius, written in the liandwriting of the |
| 15082 | prince Constantine, thy blessed father, and in the haudwriting of the fathers |
| 15083 | of the council of Nicaea, and has banished liis sect from his church. But |
| 15084 | if no misfortune happen to this Arius from to-day till Sunday, then I will |
| 15085 | receive liim, and will invite him to association with tlie priests. » |
| 15086 | Then Arius went away, and waitcd for Sunday. So when Sunday came |
| 15087 | he entered tlie church, having put on splendid garments, and porfumed and |
| 15088 | scented himself, and sat by the door of the sanctuary, among tlie ranks of |
| 15089 | tlie priesls. But the patriarch and his friends liad remainc^d all through |
| 15090 | the week fasting, and standing beforo tlie Lord Jesus, and beseecliiiig him not |
| 15091 | to reckon to them the sin of Arius; for the prince had sworn to Alexander, |
| 15092 | saying : « If tliou wilt not reccive Arius on Siiuday aftcr liis oatli, I will exact |
| 15093 | from the church a large sum of nioney ». So whcn the clergy and the |
| p. 441 | |
| 15094 | [149J PT. I. Cll. VIII. ATIIANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. 413 |
| 15095 | j^\->- ^y^J^d ^^*^^ J f^^ ^-^ J «.^-otJij <1^\ \yuC^ Lii \^ VU <«Ji |
| 15096 | aJ^. ^j-^ji *Lij>-l vS^^rtJ' ^jLoJi l^' L.li jjjj» ^i ^\j)^K>_ SyJ^\ S^\ (^l |
| 15097 | ^li- LJj 5J^.5 \.« '*^Jf^ (3 ^-*-^J ^*L«I ;«-«^ ^J--* )ff y^ -V*Jl <>Jlj (Ji (5-^2^ |
| 15098 | JlSj LjI Ijli- Ltjlj I A^L- Acls jjbj 5syL?U «uL. ijJLIas ijA:>=> jvU <s. 1 JL (*y-^ |
| 15099 | j^-J-^i ■Jl.J^^ <Co v_-.5>c«L3 ^A> (ij^^^l ^Vl \ySiXi «ulJLi Ai-li <cU J jo L |
| 15100 | ^jlwl «c^ (Js-V >L>-L aXUIj ^j-jjji (ji-^- (v^^ t^JJl iA5.t«j ^■,^....J1 f-j--. ^"^51 |
| 15101 | SyJ^ x^^\ ^yj^^ Si\ ^^ L '^.^ n-.^ /*-*^b *-^^^ ^r^'^ S-u-Dl cjLlj |
| 15102 | ^^ >»jJl v^i J ^j-lAiLil ^..:.L:lg...ill c]^_^ (j-i-*^^ ^j-j-Cm..^V1 *i:i * "Cj-c^Vl * r*. 58 |
| 15103 | 4A11 A_j>!i_<J Jpti Jj-fl^ OjJjX^Vl dJ^^^ ^j^Lji Jl oLjlj oL^J^"j -L:>c^j |
| 15104 | jjj 'C*w 0.i-^'j 'dJUU C^iia-iLlj L— 3«_C. L'j_« C.)L« (j"j;jl jl r-Vl \-^\ <JX«-Lj |
| 15105 | ^Vy> L^ ^j yy^js^^ '^ ijyy^y^ (**-? (-T^--'^ «-Is-^^l JUV dUJo ^Ul ^_ii^_ |
| 15106 | ^jij 4jL ,j~.«i>- ^j-j*.^^^ *9.5 Li-Ul jl diJij ^^j-CK.wVl ^ ^Li- IjJ^j A»J^1 |
| 15107 | 1. ADFGr bL^ E om. — 2. Mss. .^J^^. — 3. E om. to ^CL^^. |
| 15108 | people were assembled on that day in the church, while Arius was present, |
| 15109 | the father and patriarch performed the liturgy, though he was sad. But |
| 15110 | when the reader rcad, the bowels of xVrius were moved; and he went out to |
| 15111 | a corner at a distance, that he miglit relieve himself, and all his bowels |
| 15112 | s^ushed out from his bodv. And as he remained absent from the conoTe- |
| 15113 | gation, they asked after him, but could not fmd him. So they searched for |
| 15114 | him, and discovered him sitting rigid, empty, and shrivelled, wilh all his |
| 15115 | internal organs lying before him. Then they brought word of tiiis to the |
| 15116 | father and patriarch, and he marvelled thereat, and was silent, and thanked |
| 15117 | the Lord Jesus Christ, and glorified him who had passed judgment upon |
| 15118 | Arius, and destroyed him swiftly, on account of his false oath and his |
| 15119 | corrupt faith. Then he showed to the prince and the congregation all |
| 15120 | the truth of what tiie Father Peter, the martyr, patriarch of Alexandria |
| 15121 | had said. |
| 15122 | * So Alexander, patriarch of Constantinople, finished the liturgy on that ♦ p. 58 |
| 15123 | day with joy and glory and praise, and sent to Athanasius, patriarch of |
| 15124 | Alexandria, saying : « We glorify God and make known to tliee, brother, |
| 15125 | that Arius has died a wonderful death, and liis doctrine has been cut off, and |
| 15126 | his sect scattered. » But the prince was not satisfied with that, on account of |
| 15127 | the friends of Arius, namely Syrianus and George and their followers. These |
| 15128 | are they who made the assault upon the church of Alexandria. |
| 15129 | PATR. OR. — T. I. 29 |
| p. 442 | |
| 15130 | 414 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [150] |
| 15131 | 4j j-KlS-^^i |
| 15132 | ^j\X^\ IjA^slj l^\ l^\ \y^J ^J\ ^\ ^-Jl j ^-Ul ^_^"l ^ (J'^*-^"^ |
| 15133 | ^Li_«JI J jjj^,i_:o %_^ C'Uj ^j-Ui ^Lilj LL^ ^j-_^Lrl joj l^ ^ ^y"^*^ |
| 15134 | ^L^&^l jj— _y^jVl l_y^J -^v>*^l ^Jl IjaO ^^.ca^ jUi-l *_.-«j>- J Jj-LsJlj (^jl^lj |
| 15135 | ^j^Lj-I d>Jl v^-LC ^" ^OJ-l jj-l^ jl^j jLC ^l^ J Ij^l Ji dLUl |
| 15136 | cr' lt^J (J^.^^"' ^n^ Or^ '-^ "^J (Jrr"^»-''^^ J^ ^>^^„ j^ k_-*Jl >t^J |
| 15137 | Vj ii.j;;*^ v^j^ (J «"'^*^. j^ <-tLLJl __^l9 b^il^jjl J~ol J^LJ <^lia. 4jl <L« Lis dLLJl |
| 15138 | iAj=-j l^ Jj-^„ J; ^..ri-^t "^^ "^J 7-!>L^ «^-»-« jj-^ Vj *L> Vj !">-=- ij=^-*i |
| 15139 | 1. F om. to h ,sXa.C"^' Luj Jt. — 2. ABG om. ..wjI E om. from ,1 to , ^J^^ — |
| 15140 | 3. Mss. om. — 4. EF vj/r:'.- |
| 15141 | For tlie prince gave to George five liundred horsemen of his arm}^ |
| 15142 | and sent them with liim, that they might make him patriarch of Alexandria. |
| 15143 | And lie wrote to every city letters, in whicli lie repeated the doctrine of |
| 15144 | Arius, that the Son of God was created; but not one in tlie land of Egypt |
| 15145 | would accept it, and the people continued to receive the communion from |
| 15146 | priests whom Athanasius had ordained. So this George entered into the |
| 15147 | church of Alexandria by guile; and many of the Christian people who followed |
| 15148 | the doctrine of Athanasius were killed bv the soldiers who came with Georoe, |
| 15149 | uutil the blood in the church rose up to their knees; and they plundered the |
| 15150 | vessels of the church, and violated the virgins who were in it. |
| 15151 | Meanwliile Athanasius lay hid; and the people continued for a long time |
| 15152 | to communicate in caves and deserts and in the fields in aU the provinces of |
| 15153 | Egypt as far as tlie Thebaid; for the Arians, wiio were friends of the prince, |
| 15154 | were spread over every place. And Serapion, bishop of Thmuis, wrote |
| 15155 | to the patriarch Athanasius and all the people, that they should keep them- |
| 15156 | selves from the Arians. And after six years Athanasius showed himself, |
| 15157 | and went to tlie prince, tliinking that he would kill him, and that he would |
| 15158 | receive the crown of martyrdom. So the prince commanded that he should |
| 15159 | be placed in a sniall boat, and tliat neither bread nor water should be given |
| 15160 | iiim, and that therc sliould be no sailor with him nor anyone to guide the |
| 15161 | vessel, but that hc should ombark iu it alone, aud be sent out to sea; so |
| p. 443 | |
| 15162 | P. 59 |
| 15163 | [151J PT. I. CH. YIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. ;}26-373. U5 |
| 15164 | Jl S^l^lj ^j^^_ ^y^-J ^^\j O^)! aJI ^>J O^ dJlJl ^^1 J ^jXjCVI |
| 15165 | ti (j- v^Lrl *l-i3j ^-U-U)l AjLjUl j^iSju "yij ^yy->-j>- \fr^ 'rj>-\j ^"^^ U^^ j' |
| 15166 | i^L^j j:^ *-^ A* j_«j l^^L^ j^ JL^l J w^'\ ^^j ^J^ '-»^ ^_^1 viJJS |
| 15167 | -G-lj \J^ ;tjjl ^Ulj A^jt-JI k_^"j -^^'1 (j^ (-'f"-' LJl <Vjmj ^y y^J y^,^\ '*'«—' jLJl |
| 15168 | ^j-jijU ^Lij ^ .sijLi ^'j ^o ^j-jj,.^'-' "*-»--' «-'f-j) JlLJi «u-Lj jj-j^L"l |
| 15169 | "Lj^Xji^ L;LV1 *U p^ ^_^-L]l •^VJ.j'» L^lkl dj>_jL lT^^'^.-^-? ^-^' ^'a^^ |
| 15170 | i-Cf. Jj. Ji L«jj ^l (j-j^jLJ ^ j-_^Li ^y^ fvr^^-? ^"^- (j^ ^-^ pA-LUli |
| 15171 | S.iLl ^l <u-^L- ^L.9 L_>-Cjl joj i-kju ^k_9 «cl JlLj ^j.-j.lg ..')?..,.'» sliL ji ^i |
| 15172 | ^-^„ c5^ ^r^J ^(vJ^jji L)j.jL. ^!ji jLjJl dUi J jl^j <L.-^ ^l j-_^L;l |
| 15173 | 5$AaL£j LciL^ ^x_*.-..Jl A — !1 ji ^^l£. j^ Jy .:_».»_£■ jl LILj '<^»Ji^ ^J^' |
| 15174 | 1. E om. with foll. word ABG , t-l-J ^^\ D , rU.^ F , ^^A^. — 2. Mss. , ^y .Ll |
| 15175 | and so below. — 3. ABDG om. ^la E om. ^»* to X—?'^",!. — 4. E •A~.«^j', |
| 15176 | this was done to him. And the waves carried him, while God guarded and |
| 15177 | guided him, until lie arrived at Alexandria unexpectedly on the third day. |
| 15178 | Thereupon thc priests and people went out to him, and met him with joy |
| 15179 | and chanting, and so accompanied him until he entered the church, and |
| 15180 | expelled from it George, and those who believed in liis corrupt faith. And |
| 15181 | Athanasius kept on that day a festival to the Lord; and the people rejoiced |
| 15182 | in all the provinces of Egypt. |
| 15183 | And after seven vears a man came whose name was Gregorv, with |
| 15184 | whom were two thousand men who were soldiers ; and he pillaged the cliurch, |
| 15185 | and remained in possession of the see four years. And Athanasius was |
| 15186 | arrested; and the prince delivered him to a man named Philagrius, an unbe- |
| 15187 | liever and idolater, for he wished to kill him, and to kill Liberius, patriarch |
| 15188 | of Rome, and Dionysius, patriarch of Antioch, because those three were the |
| 15189 | fathers of the orthodox faith; but tlie Lord rescued them from his hand, and |
| 15190 | saved them. So Athanasius went away with Liberius to Rome, and did not |
| 15191 | cease to remain with him until Constantius died, and his son Constans |
| 15192 | reigned after him ; and he was orthodox. And as soon as Constans took his |
| 15193 | seat upon the tlirone he commanded to restore Athanasius to his see. |
| 15194 | At that time Cyril was patriarch of Jerusalem ; and a great miracle was |
| 15195 | manifested by his hand, for a pillar of light appeared by the tomb of the Lord |
| 15196 | Christ * our Saviour; and a multitude of the Romans witnessed it, for all • p. -i^ |
| p. 444 | |
| 15197 | 41G HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [152] |
| 15198 | ^l ^^ ^j jl<, ^li j. ^J^ J\ jy^^ ^Ulj ^bl J\ ;_LJLLJi ;_^U1 |
| 15199 | A~-^ (_5^^ -^^ ^J (j".^^"^ v^- LiUI joj ^y>z£.)i\ js-y, «ui«i viJLLJl ^ ^j.U:^ S |
| 15200 | jj^^j jlUrl ^_^^r^l J LUS JJ «^! JOJ A^>Uj ftjAA j <L- Ol- ^-? ^— *^ C^' |
| 15201 | C^jJ' .^^^ "t/^y^. ^-^ «^iLj ^^^^Ji^' OUj .iljJa-^Vlj .il^lj ^_^l J 4LLw |
| 15202 | jlij ^yi ^^ <c^U ^ IaJ ^^1 dlLJI j,y.l^ ; jxi-l j^l jl^j ^'^1 |
| 15203 | r~^y <J^ t/^-J (j:^"^^'-'' (r:^^ ^^^x__« J ^j5w jl ,Ji>t^^ (J "V^V U-I< ^.^lizil |
| 15204 | -d jl^j <,l^U ^15 yb jL^Ij jlkJiJL! A,^ jl*jVl j^l50 A^ji r^ JL^Ij jl*jVl |
| 15205 | ^kSi ^J-JI ^* ^^jy^j\; ^jjill XSsM <»JL>- ^^L« ^o jj-_^U_y Cla,l 4.».^l ,::Js-l \,l |
| 15206 | (^jUJI jV «UjLiij' jl -\,_^jl vjuiS U aJ JIjj <uL ,_^iJ Alii; <uUlj <»Jli- Jl ^Uj |
| 15207 | JUi ^ Cj-Vc jl j^sl l'l ^x) «-Uj^ IjjU -\j ^\ Ijjyh^j \jcS Ll jj^^^ijcljL |
| 15208 | ij^ (3r^. ^ "V; "^.-^. ^""^ >-? -? ^' (^jUaill ^ -»o-lj JS ^ -*^^„ j^ ij^y^ |
| 15209 | 1. Mss. ^^.^Ja.vJ. — 2. ^_^lJjJ. - 3. E om. to ^^JaJovJ. — 4. Mss. j^^^«^j|_j.>05b. |
| 15210 | those that were in the city and its neighbourhood came and beheld it. And |
| 15211 | it remained from the third hoiir to the ninth ; and the people hastened to see |
| 15212 | it from every place. And Cyril wrote to Constantius the prince, and infor- |
| 15213 | med him of this wonder. Now Constans the prince loved Athanasius ; and |
| 15214 | when he returned to his see, he remained twenty-five years in tranquillity |
| 15215 | and peacG, although before that time he had passed twenty-two years in |
| 15216 | the see, in exile and conflict and persecution. |
| 15217 | And Constans died, and Julian, the misbelieving gentile and idolater, |
| 15218 | reigned after him, being the son of the sister of Constantine, the great prince, |
| 15219 | and began immediately to open the heathen temples. Julian lived at |
| 15220 | Antioch, because he vvas unworthy to dwell in the residence of the great |
| 15221 | Constantine; and when he went to the place of the idols, he took a hawk, |
| 15222 | wiiich he gave to the priest of the idols, who offered it to Satan, and Julian |
| 15223 | took its heart and ate it. And he had a sister's son named also Julian, an |
| 15224 | unbelicver like his uncle, who took the faithful priest Theodoret, and killed |
| 15225 | him, and then came to hls uncle and informed him that he had put him to |
| 15226 | deatli. But Julian was angry with him, and said to him : « I did not desire |
| 15227 | that thou shouldst kill him; for the Christians take a pride in being slain, |
| 15228 | and say that they have become martyrs; but I am determined, if I return from |
| 15229 | fighting the Persians, tliat from everyone of tlie Christians shall be taken |
| 15230 | three ounces as a tax » ; meaning thereby that he would oppress the Christians, |
| p. 445 | |
| 15231 | [153] PT. I. CH. VIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. 417 |
| 15232 | LJj «Uli- -Lloy «uJl vS^lSj ia.A_Jl \^ jjj-^ V (♦^^"V A)"l*jl Ij-L*» ^I»- (^jUaJl |
| 15233 | yA-Mi jL&l^l (»j_3>oJ ^jJjJaJlJ O^IaJl ^j.*-'LJ'1 jv*J L^'jA_»-5>o JS-*^ «-tl Ajujl |
| 15234 | jjS-i^l ^jj^wwlj 4jL«jj '^ysi iS y ^ y^ j^j ^j-s^-i "^jj^ — ■^ ^.i-L-i ^j-j~L-l)j |
| 15235 | ^JL^I <:r.5jl «cJLI* ^»_«— UJ w::^! J «^ ^(^J*J ^'^l cr'j'^J:r' ^,-*^ j^ |
| 15236 | Lclj ^.^Jia) IjJIj jjJJaT b U j^ Jls J' *a15>Jj f»ft~«-L) (J^Ls Ol \y^j <^ \,..a£wl |
| 15237 | jj-^^JL-l <! Jl» LftU ^l v::»!_3^j jU^Jl \.l .jUsii- ^j^l ^j*L~.U JUJ ^^y Vj^^ |
| 15238 | >j:^j^ <»^ i^-'^ ^j ^-"u? dlil V jJ ^Ul aJ Jls o Jlljt^cJ dl;'j.L Ju*. o^"* |
| 15239 | c*-5 y" v_A*>^ o L-^iJL* /J«)j L^M kS-^ -^ iT"*^ jj-j— L-l) <u JLj cLlsj A^LJl |
| 15240 | Vj Ijl^ l^-l^ U ^jJL-L aJ JU l^/JSjj l^/dLi^j l^^"!^ dLUi «J JLj Ux=J1 |
| 15241 | ij£.l jl Jl jvx)i::£.l jl ,_^ljJI vii..Ul <) Jli Ij^iij L lj/dai5.-j ^^^^ j-'j \-'^a^ |
| 15242 | ^Xi 4J11I (♦^X;' U Zj-^j ^.-^a ji jj-jJ^l «v) Jii Jj.^' U ij^Lii_3 (j*^'' J^ Lr' |
| 15243 | 1. E om. lo j/^;". — 2. E (^►-jfliljtr^j ABDFG ^-^^J-wwL^ ^jj ^^JJ}-^, (.•^j-r'.j 'j-r ,.i^j |
| 15244 | oXWl (^yyj». li-^-o! .^'j.^)!. —3. ABDFG UjJ E om. with foll. word. — 4. ABDFG |
| 15245 | |^x*w F om. fi-om UU to J^.^jJ!. — 5. ABDFG iijL! »w^^* tjj.^' E j^~ij'! ^^*J^L j-i.' |
| 15246 | iJt -.ja^» iiiLl. — 6. E om. lo J. |
| 15247 | so that they might worship his idols, because they would not be able to pay |
| 15248 | the tax. Now the Church was in those days rich, and had four pillars to |
| 15249 | sustain her, namely Athanasius the patriarch, and Antliony and Pachomius, |
| 15250 | the two monks, in Egypt, and Basil, the bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia; |
| 15251 | and Liberius was patriarch of Rome. And the aforesaid Basil was a friend |
| 15252 | of Julian, the prince, and was brought up together with him in the school; |
| 15253 | so when he heard his evil doctrine, he took with him two bishops, and |
| 15254 | went to visit him. So Julian looked at their garments and their beards, and |
| 15255 | then said to them : « What do you seek? » They replied : « We seek a |
| 15256 | good ruler to rule over us. » Julian said to Basil : « Where didst thou leave |
| 15257 | the son of the carpenter when thou camest hither? » Basil answered : « I left |
| 15258 | him making thy coffin to put thee in. » The prince said to him : « If tliou |
| 15259 | wert not my friend, and if I had not an affection for thee, I would cut ofT |
| 15260 | thy head forthwith. » Basil said to him : « Didst thou not love knowledge, |
| 15261 | and long after it? How then hast thou abandoned philosophy? » The prince |
| 15262 | replied : « I have studied it and learnt it by heart, and I have found it vile. » |
| 15263 | Basil said to him : « Thou hast not studied it well, nor learnt it by heart; |
| 15264 | for if thou hadst understood it, thou wouldst not have thought it base. » |
| 15265 | The prince answered : « I must imprison you until I return from fighting the |
| p. 446 | |
| 15266 | 418 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [154J |
| 15267 | jA ^JJl J^^\ ^-u.L, JulflJl ^\JS^\ ^_^LUJ1 iJy ^l Is U viUJI ^_yU^ J15 |
| 15268 | \Js>-\ A9 s,ilUJl (j-j^l — -^^^ 'J^ ^y (V^ IjU- <J j^i^ Jj ^^ -^ ^J^^'^^ {S^JJ |
| 15269 | Jl -V«j j O-UJl ^yUjj j\^J I -\j-X^ i<-^J " y-^ ji r*'J (^>—- 'J ■ij*~Jl i^iiijbl U |
| 15270 | J JLs- ,_,L5v.>_^Ji -ci) >.-U& jl *_-ijj_Jl bjUi- ijj^ 1-^ SjUjJI (Jj^ /)-« i^_i-L3'sl~i |
| 15271 | L^^ Aj^ J^J^\ «-LJl J f^J jj"-^-fl-Jl J-:>=iVl Jls U^ ^rf=-=^ (J^ jr^ '^ iS^ |
| 15272 | 5Sj^_ U-O jj-*^ i\jJ^l IjjU- ISU jjS^^y-aI)j JJJi -^l <*J^ J^'L jjlj iUJi IjJlXs |
| 15273 | ^J? J i( I (J^ A_»-J Ji« LJi^l 'jA <.£■ aXLo JUa-jJl Jj-V>.3t> ijj JUJi -^ -ou Uj-^Yv» |
| 15274 | js-Ua IjS^p-l :> «-yJi (^ I «JUa_s c. -J^ SjU»-c. j^-Lc- ijj-^ J cV JT^ '-^.^Njfc IjIn^ |
| 15275 | jUl \y^^j viiU IjJUis ^jU* (^JJl ^UJl j^ ,:uJ^ A.ll^j (^jUJl l^ ^l J_j-aJl |
| 15276 | 1. F ^^\. — 2. E ^sUl> F ^J^.^ ^-V.. |
| 15277 | Persians, so that ^^ou may see wliat will happen. » Basil rejoined : a If |
| 15278 | thou go and return, God has not spoken in me. » Julian, the prince, said : |
| 15279 | (.(. What have I to do with that lying Galilaean, who said, 1 will destroy |
| 15280 | the temple which the Jews built? For I will rebuild it as kings build; |
| 15281 | and it shall he evident to all men that his words, It shall not be built, are |
| 15282 | false. » Then he cast Basil and the two who were Avith him into prison. |
| 15283 | * p. 60 So Julian marched into the land of the Persians; * and when he passed by |
| 15284 | Jerusalem, he saw the temple in ruins, without a w^all standing, for Vespasian, |
| 15285 | the prince, had demolished it when he destroyed the Jews, and took them |
| 15286 | captive. But Julian commanded that the ground should be cleared, and the |
| 15287 | temple constructed anew, and proceeded on his march after leaving behind |
| 15288 | him one to superintend the buildlng. Tlien lie who directed the work of |
| 15289 | rebuilding the placc began by pulling down the remains of the temple, so |
| 15290 | that there was not lcft therein onc stone upou another, as the holy Gospel |
| 15291 | says; and afterwards he began to reconstiuct it as a heathen temple. And |
| 15292 | the builders used to work duriug the whole day until niglit-faH, and then |
| 15293 | they departed to their homes; but wiien they came on the morrow, tliey used |
| 15294 | to fmd all that they had built destroyed, though not by human hauds; nay, |
| 15295 | tliey even found thc walls torn up from tlieir foundations, and cast down (Mi |
| 15296 | the ground. So tliey went on for two montlis, without being abh^ to rcbuild |
| 15297 | anvthinc:. 11ien the Jews said to them : « Burn down these tonibs, iu wliich |
| 15298 | tho Chrislians lie, and then the building which you erect will be strong. » |
| 15299 | This advice they fonowed, and set fire to the tombs, beginning with two |
| p. 447 | |
| 15300 | [155] PT. I. CH. \ IIT. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. 419 |
| 15301 | lA^" AJ ^1-Ujc*JI l:^^__ -u^j ^\ ^\ x^ L^ j.^ ^jj-^.j J^l J |
| 15302 | ^^^ L^ jxs Jj o^"^" cy S-^ jWl ^lilj j»^-^" ^r^» ^-U:>JL jUl U^Lc |
| 15303 | J ^iJUl y__j^\ X^\ ^ ^^ jl 2^ VL <! M^-lj Jlj^l Jl ^JJl ^ |
| 15304 | Jl LfcjJuL;lj j^A_Ui j>^A..^l lj-Lj>.Li dUi J *^ ^|c^j JUl -U^Li ^j^.^1 |
| 15305 | \ji». L-AJLjtLi -vi a;d L^ ^^9 aJI >L9j LwLs <^jX>^\ c)^ ^j-_^-^L_rl v_^Vl |
| 15306 | ^j-^Lrl Lj-_.j ^ ^r^ ij^ oL—JI -^. jl ^^^il Cf'-^ ^ L&LLi-ij Lft-Li-ij |
| 15307 | «sj il *^^ SL^ <; i^-iJl <u>l^ lj«.v-J J^JJ^ Lr* ^^ )iX^j ^j^ oli ^jJL- |
| 15308 | J^Vi ii-Lb cuJ. dLj 0->o^j jl JLi «Li jl^ ^.iJl jKJl oLi« Col^^l jkJ «LLc |
| 15309 | AtLs-j Sj^'LJ1 J^ Ajm CJU- <Jo ^ijL* joj ^j^\ ^tiJ\j jl-UjcJl L3-J.J w» |
| 15310 | ^^ZxJ J\^\ LiUI ^yy^x ^^ ^ ^ J^--^ ^-^^ ^"^ "^^ "^^ "^*^ ar*-?-*^^ Lr* |
| 15311 | 5$^^ JJ ^^La.:&l ^yJl j^_-lJJ1 •'^Jl^V «Cl-v^l -u J ^l «ui-Li ^^^1 Jl |
| 15312 | 1. E 'iJu,, J 'JLi^,. — 2. E om. to ^^03 ^. — 3. E om. lo sLo J^ add. wy ,.,!^« |
| 15313 | bHa». |
| 15314 | , |
| 15315 | JJjL) -^jXL» |
| 15316 | , |
| 15317 | wJijt-' ♦>, ijlai, |
| 15318 | « , -,JLwU , f»4)jJ! |
| 15319 | 1)«, |
| 15320 | ♦X;:^ 5, |
| 15321 | Jf^ |
| 15322 | aJ) -V^jJ! J-J |
| 15323 | • j • > ^" j > j-^ L/^ u^" ■•■<; \ j'> ^ ^- ••» |
| 15324 | tombs, in which were the body of Eliseus, the prophet, and tlie body of John |
| 15325 | the Baptist; but the fire had no power over them at all, therefore they won- |
| 15326 | dered greatly. And although the fire continued to be lighted for many days, |
| 15327 | yet it would not touch them. Then some of the faithful went to the governor, |
| 15328 | and offered him money, if he would empower them to take away the two |
| 15329 | bodies whicli were in the two tombs ; and he accepted the money and gave |
| 15330 | them pcrmission to do so. Then they carried away the two holy bodies, |
| 15331 | and sent them to the Father Athanasius, patriarch of Alexandria; and when |
| 15332 | they were brought to him, he rejoiced over them, as if he saw them alive |
| 15333 | before him; and he took them, and concealed them in a certain place, until |
| 15334 | he should fmd means of building a church over them. |
| 15335 | And while Athanasius was sitting one day, and many of the faithful |
| 15336 | were with him to hear his discourses which gave life to tlieir souls, behold, |
| 15337 | he raised his eyes and observed certain mounds opposite to the placc in which |
| 15338 | he was. So he said : « If I find an opportunity, I shall build upon these |
| 15339 | mounds a church to Jolin tho Baptist and Eliseus the prophet. » And Theo- |
| 15340 | philus, the scribe of Athanasius, was sitting with him at the table, with others |
| 15341 | of the faithful, and heard him say these words, which therefore remained in |
| 15342 | his memory. |
| 15343 | But as for Julian, tho unbelieving prince, he marched on into Persia; and |
| 15344 | God delivered him into the hand of his enemies, on account of the saints |
| p. 448 | |
| 15345 | 420 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [156] |
| 15346 | -^»-^-=►1 "S^J S-^^ clr* ^■^ "^^y -^J ^-^ '-'^^ (j J^ ^^ ^ y^ j^j *AAclyj |
| 15347 | 11 -^-^^1 ^LUl C-;lj <*.« J^tJ-LOl ^r^"^ '-'^ fj-^'^ ^y iLLl-l AS (V>cJl J jJbj /.U |
| 15348 | ^lc ^-^^ ^^^ ^-^ ^'y^ ^ ^ J^J "^^J -*^lj <^ (Jl ol^.i -*^J ^J_^^ |
| 15349 | * P. 61 ^lj aII Ca>- U^^ -J^lj ^LS dj Jli^ i^l * -5^jl Aj ^ ^U. Iaa Jls LJj ^l |
| 15350 | IjiiJlj jj-^_ «^l «LiLiis-Jl ijJJ-io ^Vj-' (V*" (j^l ^T^ '"^^ "^^J-^ 1->^KA Llajl K\ |
| 15351 | ^Li V ^l Jl j_A ^^La l^ jlS ^-Ul ^c^^j Ijjl? :.i Sjjij.0 ^l -u^l ^ Jl |
| 15352 | ATj^ A-SLUll ^l jL=-Vlj *_^"^1 C»'U?J (»11 <^ -W> \.«J *LJ1 ljxo'a'->::l9 T^J^ Ij-As-s» |
| 15353 | Lo-\J l-Uj^ jl^j <>-L«-Jl ic ^jiL-jj) "^--,1 ^U^j Ij-^Ls-lj aXU^I 5Si^j A^>.:^l9 |
| 15354 | (JsJl ^y^ JjS 7=--*J J;:f=-Jl (j^ ''^Vl (J-Usl <U.jAs- ^Li isL«5 -Co <Uil j> LiJlj^ |
| 15355 | whom lie liad imprisoned and tlireatened before his march. His death was |
| 15356 | thus. He saw in the night an army which came down upon him from the |
| 15357 | air, and one of the soldiers struck him with a lance on the head so that it |
| 15358 | pierced him througli the body. Tlien, knowing that it was one of the mar- |
| 15359 | tyrs, he filled his hand with liis blood, and threw it upwards, saying : |
| 15360 | « Take that, Jesus, for thou hast conquered the whole world. » And after |
| 15361 | blasplieming thus, he fell dead. Thus God delivered his people; and the |
| 15362 | Romans returned to their own country. And Basil, the holy man, tliree |
| 15363 | days before the death of Julian, bcing in prison, liad awaked from lus sleep, |
| 15364 | and said to tlie two who were witli liim : « I have secn to-night the martyr, |
| 15365 | Saint Mercurius, entering into his church, and taking his lance, saying : |
| 15366 | In truth, I will not suffer this unbelicver to blaspheme my God. And when |
| 15367 | * p. (ii he had said this, he disappeared from mc, and I did not * see him again. » |
| 15368 | Then botli his companions said to him : « Verily I also saw the same tliing. » |
| 15369 | So they said one to another : « y^o, believe this firmly, that it is so. » And |
| 15370 | they sent to the church of the martyr. Saint Mercurius, that they might look |
| 15371 | for his lance which was kept there, to see whethcr it was still there or |
| 15372 | not; and as they could not find thc lance, they were assured of the truth of |
| 15373 | the dream. And after three days the lettcrs with the news of Julian's death |
| 15374 | arrived at Antioch. |
| 15375 | Then the chiefs of the empire assembled, and seated on the thronc of the |
| 15376 | empire a man named Jovian, wlio was a bclievcr and a holy man, fearing |
| 15377 | God from his youtli. xVccordingly at the momcnt of his elcctioii lie released |
| p. 449 | |
| 15378 | [157] PT. I. CH. VIII. ATHANASIUS I. A. D. 326-373. 421 |
| 15379 | J\<i\ aUl oL^V JLi ^\ \^-^ jl^ lJ> ^_^. V <\ >1<J1 ^y^^ lT^^. |
| 15380 | ^Vl 1-Uj ^l cUS ^l j^.*Vl «01 y. ^V-*^^ C^ "^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^ ^ |
| 15381 | oUl^ pj ^^j (v^^^^lj 'tVl ^\ dLUl ^jiUj^, C-^"j t-r*y J^ ^^\ u-'-"*^^ |
| 15382 | ^a>^ ^ --LltI J\ ^ ^\ j i%J\ J^\y_ jl^j ^"^J J\ ^^J ^^ |
| 15383 | ^c^l A^ u-^^"' Jj-U)l ^\J\ J^^\ ^VI l(^J V ^r'. ^.^ i^TjjX-Vl |
| 15384 | ^UJUl Aj ^>lj O^^l v-::^ ^L-lj ^L5 JSJ fl-^ dX^SJ ^U, a)V1 |
| 15385 | pAj ^UVl (*- Sjl^j oJ i.yl^ (V^>^ O'--^^ ^-j' "^^^ ^J^ y i^UJI |
| 15386 | JLfrl j^l SJ^\ ^j.^L;l isiiiij ^.TjAjCVi ^^ J ^1:^1 1-U j^j ^Vl ^ |
| 15387 | l_^j ^_y_jl ^U^l ^>U ^ ^.._^~j Jr«>JJ ^r-r^" W^ (i Jyj ^r^ |
| 15388 | /^jlj <-«-...», k_j_$j «c^,-— >.^j wJ^-Jgil w>Vl (J-f-Vj (jl-*^ — ^:-^ oL-f-V »^-^j |
| 15389 | 1. E om. to iUs^b, |
| 15390 | the fathers from prison; and thus the saying of that pillar of the truth, Basil, |
| 15391 | to Julian, the unbeliever, was fulfilled, when he foretold that he would not |
| 15392 | return; as the prophet Michaeas predicted to Achab, the unbelieving king of |
| 15393 | the children of Israel; for God, the worker of miracles, was the God of both |
| 15394 | those men, namely of that prophet and of this holy father, and he accepted |
| 15395 | their words. |
| 15396 | And Jovian, the prince, brought out the three fathers, and honoured them, |
| 15397 | and gave them many gifts, and sent them to their sees. And he used assi- |
| 15398 | duously to attend the prayers in the churches. And he wrote to Athanasius, |
| 15399 | patriarch of Alexandria, a letter, in which he said : « O true father and |
| 15400 | trusty shepherd, Athanasius, martyr of Christ who is God, my empire hopes |
| 15401 | much of you; therefore be of good courage, and take the priestly staff and |
| 15402 | drive out with it the ravening wolves from among the reasonable flock, |
| 15403 | namely those whose mouths are full of cursing and the bitterness of the |
| 15404 | poison of asps, for they are the slayers of souls. » This letter was read in |
| 15405 | the church at Alexandria, and Athanasius the patriarch sent it to the provinces |
| 15406 | of Egypt,'where it was read in their churches, to €omfort and strengthen |
| 15407 | the faithful. So the followers of Arius were driven away because they were |
| 15408 | hated; and they were fiUed with sadness; and after this some of them went to |
| 15409 | Jovian, the prince, and appealed against the Father Athanasius, but he |
| 15410 | would not attend to them because he knew their wickedness. |
| 15411 | Then Athanasius grew old and advanced in age, after he had written |
| p. 450 | |
| 15412 | '422 niSTOUY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [158] |
| 15413 | ^^ ^U ^J^ \ ^A^ ^y^\ Xy}\ jlj ^A.a.JI v*.r^'^'^ J-f=-V ^^j l^v,„,,l?jl |
| 15414 | W-.J0I iij.-9 ^Lc- •A.S AII liljlj l^/>i«^lj Ij/^Awij <Cj3 ij^p-' "^l (^l <_<LU>- U-& .»v^ U |
| 15415 | ^i *:UVi .-i»^l ^j CLJi \^_ jUVl J»^. V ^,-a:i^ L;dl «^^Vl jV ^^l |
| 15416 | ^...JlSj be.l-V£.l *.iA-l^j <Uil /»j^ piyj jy>yi> ^U>Ji Jli Lo ATja ■,_r-'-'-^' (_Ij l*> r-" "^^ |
| 15417 | jLSj 1^'U. (j-j^UL ajjL^-oj ^j^i^l Ji ^j^ j^^j cj'"^*^" "^ *L-iij i^^ f*Ji*r |
| 15418 | L~>s Jlsj jtJlij" LJ <J>-1 (j^jj^jL) <>^ (J"jJL-j1 Jl ^L-j Ua)l i_jiSj ^L \j=\s>zi |
| 15419 | * ^' ^" lV^ ^^ w^j iLo^ ^J is^y ^*^j-« vJ-Jj LLi^-i jj-jjj^jL r-*^ ^^ JL> L.« ^lS v::.»J |
| 15420 | ^Vl 1-Lj6 jl JLij 'CL.^Jl ^ ^l xj^ ^J jlj <asl ^y>- (T-J^I A-« ^-^1 jl \^ |
| 15421 | dJj-LJl (V wjLfc jo U -Ci- ^jLlI (ji-ju (J ^^'1 cl!>L« <d_«_5>- dl^^iaJl ^j^LjI |
| 15422 | J\ jvlijjl j^_« ^_^jJl J^^-i^ d)!>LJl ,^L*_^ LS .iljl ju^ ^l aJ^ojI ^j^ )i>J^\ |
| 15423 | many homilies and treatises; and he wrote concerning Melcliisedech, and |
| 15424 | concerning the Father Anthony, whose biography he related; and he wrote |
| 15425 | forty-seven Festal Epistles. He wrote also concerning tlic holy cross, how |
| 15426 | the Lord Christ w^as unknown to tlie devil thereby, so tliat he believed tliat |
| 15427 | he was a mere man; and when he came to him, the Lord pierced his nostrils |
| 15428 | with his finger, which is next to the little finger, and liis tliumb, putting them |
| 15429 | beliind him : which means that he rent, shattered, anddcstroyed Satan's power; |
| 15430 | showing us that he had overcome tlie deviPs strength by weakness, for the |
| 15431 | finger which is next to the little fmger is one that a man never uses, and is |
| 15432 | the weakest of the fingers; for lie did not kill him speedily, but weakened |
| 15433 | his power, as the Scripture says, in the 67th Psalm ' : « Let God arise, and |
| 15434 | let his enemies be destroyed. » Athanasius also wrote many works on doc- |
| 15435 | trine, and things that cannot be numbered. And he used to write to Basil ; |
| 15436 | and Basil used to answer his letters, and used to address him as My Father. |
| 15437 | And he wrote also an epistle to Arsenius, to console him for Theodore his |
| 15438 | brother, when he went to his rest; and lic said in it : « Would that all of us |
| 15439 | had obtained the place of Theodore thy brother, and would that our ship had |
| 15440 | * P. 02 ancliored in his harbour! » And he wrote a treatise * in wiiich he proves |
| 15441 | that evil comes froiii the devil, (may God shame him!) and that tliere is no |
| 15442 | evil at all wllh God. |
| 15443 | It is said that this Father Atlianasius, the patriarch, was borne by an |
| 15444 | angcl of tlie Lord on one of his journeys, whcn hc was fleeing from tlie unbe- |
| 15445 | lieving princes, until hc brought liim to tlie place to whicli he desired to go, |
| 15446 | 1. I*s. Lxviii, 1 (So|>l. i.xvni. |
| p. 451 | |
| 15447 | [150] PT. I. CH. IX. PETER II. A. D. 37.3-380. 423 |
| 15448 | jl Jls «Cs-U ^^"'j ^_yj--li-rl clix-y LJi ^^Uj ^^^^^ — :. ^ <^jxS^\\ jlSj ^>Ur |
| 15449 | ^l J.U ^^ (^rf^J **J^ "^J \-^. Cx^. -^^^ ^^ ^^-^ ^^TT-*^^ (^Aiw j^ OA^j |
| 15450 | jjyLJlj ^.lUJl .i-vJl j^ y>j |
| 15451 | ^-CjVl ^lj S-<ilj 3^"UV1 ^\ d>Ji J^Jl ^_^Li ^- Uj |
| 15452 | 1. AB (j-»jJ' .^-Ul , ^AvjOj-j D J! ^^oJLj^j f ^M .^J^o,i G ^_tCU' ^_j,Lo. — |
| 15453 | 2. E add. '^^•. J*^j .^^jJaj! UiJ' ^-»jJJj! Jo ^ i.:.>JsJl J-Ci. ^mJ ^ Jj' ^ ^,'^' L>>3 |
| 15454 | ^! U*^ ^, |
| 15455 | JC. ^.^^ iT^ ^J ^ ^r!/**-" ^ j^3j ^-^" ^r- ^:-'— " <' add. ^ ^!(3 |
| 15456 | ^J ,_^ ,.^- J;^ J C add. Jl ^^-i as E. — 3. ABDE om. with foll. word. |
| 15457 | as the angel carried Habacuc the prophet from Jerusalem to Babylon, and as |
| 15458 | Ezechiel the prophet was carried from Babvlon to Jerusalem; for that is not |
| 15459 | dilTicult forGod most hi2'h to do. And there was in Alexandria an idol named |
| 15460 | o |
| 15461 | Serapis; and wlien Athanasius was consumed by fever, and his death drew |
| 15462 | near, hc said : « If l find mercv with my Lord Christ, I will prostrate myself |
| 15463 | before him, and will not raise my face until the gate of tliis idol be shut. » |
| 15464 | Accordingly the priests of Alexandria bore witness that after seven days |
| 15465 | from the day of his deatli, the prince sent and blocked up the door of the |
| 15466 | temple in which the idol was. |
| 15467 | CHAPTER IX |
| 15468 | PETER II, THE TWENTY-FIRST PATRIARCH. A. D. 373-380. |
| 15469 | When the patriarcli Athanasius. the Apostolic, went to his rest, the |
| 15470 | bishops and clergy with the orthodox people assembled, and laid their hands |
| 15471 | upon a priest, named Peter, and appointed him patriarch. And many troubles |
| 15472 | L |
| p. 452 | |
| 15473 | 424 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. fl60J |
| 15474 | \fji^*>^,j y^^ ^yfy' ij^ cT*** ^'^^ A_i;li dlXJl _^^Ji aJ. /«U -l* \_«j |
| 15475 | JLJ Ci^ ^^ J^\ ^lSlj Lj-J-Ijj j^^ Jl <i l:5Cj ^l Jl LaJ^Ij v-^t<Ji |
| 15476 | 4 i. \ . . * n ; •-. . • |
| 15477 | jj^^lj J\S\ 'IVl .iAi: j^ yi>j |
| 15478 | jj„.w«.J>-J AJU «IJ^A-CJ 4„JJ:2lii-^a)l »-».5>t_<Jl jlS <_«U (_^J *^L$^ki bj.Lil.r».J ^jl"U»Js |
| 15479 | (^.*-~> ^r^lj /• — »._>i_«JI jl>v« A,.^.',.JalJg,».fl.)l O^iaj ^^1 (J*'^-^ J-*"-^ I j « 'a ?J l i.fl.».l |
| 15480 | /»ll (j <jJJij Jj^li^ aJI loJb^^ix. Vlij ^aLJI ^jj (J^ li-*^_3^ L^V J"Jt^J»ji |
| 15481 | 1. Mss. (^yl^:>b ABDF add. ^tOJl. — 2. ABDFGyli^l. — 3. Mss. ^^j^Jib. — |
| 15482 | 4. E add. Ux» .^C' ijbLs) F add. ^^! Ux* ij^.s« ijb! s.^ J!jJ! -^l^l o-l! «'-^«j. — 5. F |
| 15483 | add. ^_^>JI ^W'"^' ^y^' ^' |
| 15484 | befell him through a misbelieving man named Lucius, tlie deaf-eared liar, |
| 15485 | who was appointed by the scribe Palladius, without authority from the |
| 15486 | prince. But after some time the matter reached the ears of the prince, and |
| 15487 | he despatched an oflicer who seized Lucius the unbeliever and Palladius the |
| 15488 | scribe, and sent them both into banishment; and they remained in exile until |
| 15489 | they died. And the Father Peter remained patriarch for eight years, and |
| 15490 | went to his rest on the 20th of Amshir. |
| 15491 | CHAPTER X |
| 15492 | TIMOTHY I, THE TWENTY-SECOND P.-^TRIARCH. A. D. 380-385. |
| 15493 | And thc people assembled, with the bishops, after the death ofthe Father |
| 15494 | Peter, and laid tiieir iiands upon a priest named Timothy, and made iiim |
| 15495 | patriarcii. lu iiis days tooiv place tiie councii of Constantinoplc, at whicli |
| 15496 | the nuinber of tiie bisliops wiio took part in it was one Imndrcd and fifty ; and |
| 15497 | they excommunicated Macedonius, the rnisixdiever, patriarcii of Constan- |
| 15498 | tinople, wii(;re tiie council was held, and anotlier, Eunomius, because those |
| 15499 | two had biasphemed againsl tiie lloiy Ghost, and said, in tiieir misbelief, |
| p. 453 | |
| 15500 | [161J PT. I. CH. XI. THEOPHILUS. A. D. 385-412. 425 |
| 15501 | C-aIJI wJl ^^ ^ ^j-^ i__.3UJl ^^r~^^ |
| 15502 | jj^iJlj jjdl 'LVI :>J^ ^ y^j |
| 15503 | JOJ O^^ w-Xijlr Ij-wij k_>JciJlj iojUVl ^t-Cs>-\ jj-jli^U-Ja ^VI rt-;^" UJj |
| 15504 | ^j^jS^\ ^J^ (jJf- UJi '(j-Ulj 4x1 JJ_£ JUJI p.n :,„« jl^j d)^riaJI ^j^Lrl >_.-"l^ |
| 15505 | dJLj» ^l CLjbj Aills j^U^I C*>j jyKlL ^tJj:jy Jl Ij..^,* Jj \ySJj}\ jl <kil |
| 15506 | /►j_3^ ^.i ^)l dl^^kJI JJjL* AjJLi j^-siT^I (^-L-t jLa^I Ijj-Li, JJ jv»>j.>^^ |
| 15507 | ^JsLjJI c^^^ \jL^ lAjAi-^ LJi jvXSj^ ^JI *aJ^Ij ^Ij-JI ^^^-^Ij ^^ -l».,>£2, |
| 15508 | 1. E add. ^^ LiUl .^^ ^,^Pb ^^"^b '^J^ *^' J^l ^^' w^^^l U^ |
| 15509 | L*/» ,.»j^ ijbLr i$V *^l .ij^'^. '^ ijrrlij^'^1 F add. .,;^^:^\ J\ .l-^j ii--J J>^, i=JL^ |
| 15510 | P. 63 |
| 15511 | ^! Ljl* A:)'bL» i.o^' ^3JI. — 2. P VjL) ij^^\j ^Al^P 'j-^'j- — 3. D \j.sr^ F \j^3' |
| 15512 | — 4.F ^^LdJI. |
| 15513 | that he was created. Tliis was in the time of Theodosiiis, the faithful prince. |
| 15514 | And Timothy remained all his dajs in tranquillity and peace. The period of |
| 15515 | his occupation of the throne of Alexandria was nine years and a half; and |
| 15516 | he died on the 7th of Abib, maintaining the orthodox faith. |
| 15517 | GHAPTER XI |
| 15518 | * THEOPHILUS, THE TWENTY-THIRD PATRIARCH. A. D. 385-412. * P. 63 |
| 15519 | When the Father Timothy died, the bishops and people assembled, and |
| 15520 | appointed Theophilus patriarch. He had been secretary to the patriarch |
| 15521 | Athanasius, and was righteous in his conduct before God. When he took |
| 15522 | his seat upon the patriarchal throne, news was brought to him that the ido- |
| 15523 | laters had gone to Jerusalem, to open the house of their idols. So he sent |
| 15524 | some monks thither to drive them away; but the monks were unable to |
| 15525 | overcome the idolaters. Then Theophilus sent to the monastery of Pacho- |
| 15526 | miusin Upper Egypt, and fetched the religious thence, and despatched them |
| 15527 | to Jerusalem. And when they reached that city, they offered up prayers. |
| p. 454 | |
| 15528 | 426 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [162] |
| 15529 | ^lijL* jV_jJa_^ IjiLc Uj jvi-ijjl jLfcJ C^Co o^-^^l ^.i ^Jjry^J ^.^^ J^ |
| 15530 | 'j6 Ijll^, p^ *J^J A^Vl ^_y_ Jl -^Vl ^yi ^^p^A>j «^ j_^l^l ^J^'y^J ^J^'^ |
| 15531 | J^l jl^ U ^_^L;1 Jy ^S d)>Jl ^jL^ ^VI jl - d>Jl ^j^Lj-I ^MJ |
| 15532 | p-l (^ '^-: ly^^* t3 t^r^-? ^^-^ lt'^ r^-?^"^'^ ^— ^•^. o^ ^jir^^ ^'^ ^^ >*-? ^ |
| 15533 | U ^ ^l/Vl ^50 jIaJj g jl^ bl^l C;.U dUi a:^j ^l ^lj ^l-v_^l |
| 15534 | ^jXij^ ^^j ^„-^ ^^J oUaJ' ±X l^L d;,^i<Cjl ■*i>>Ul ji^^^j Aol::^ ^ jyio |
| 15535 | lj,:b.tr JUl ->o-j ^>U1 ^j-^J^' *'^' ^^ ^^rt-J^ ^-^ J »--"^" (J l1>U1 J^\sj ^ |
| 15536 | L>-^ (j~t -*^*»*>- yJl uU»-j jU^Ji ^L- J <^,>wJS 7^ y> (3 (^j ^'LnJI <c« ^i |
| 15537 | ^U-=- ^^^j ^^1 ^i J ^^5 ^l>^ L^ o^pUj ^l ;*iJl -k^j j1-UjU1 |
| 15538 | '•^(j-_yli^J ^j- jJ l -^ j .i-U, dlLj CjLj <L^ ^^-^ (_^'l ^.i-UUi ^Vj-^l-jJj (.lilj oVL«j |
| 15539 | 1. E om. — 2. E om. to ^^^^jA. — 3. AB ^jjUjjj DF ^y\^_^_ EG . ^^jL»j. — |
| 15540 | 4. Mss. , ^"^». — 5. A , ^JJ-^'! BEG , ..Jx/, D ^.jJJ^. F ..ojjJ,. |
| 15541 | and the devils fled from tlie lieathen temple; and tliat temple was made a |
| 15542 | liabitation for the monks of Jerusalem. ^Mien the monks of Upper Egypt |
| 15543 | returned homewards, the patriarch Theophilus forced them to remain and |
| 15544 | eat with him by themselves, and entertained tliem from Sunday to the |
| 15545 | following Sunday; and he gave them a garden which liad belonged to tlie |
| 15546 | patriarcli Athanasius. |
| 15547 | Then the Father Theopliilus, the patriarch, reniGmbered the words of |
| 15548 | Athanasius, which he uttered wlien he was eating with Theophilus, while |
| 15549 | he was his scribe, Athanasius said that it was liis desire to clear away |
| 15550 | the mounds of rubbish wliich lie saw, and to build on tlieir site a churcii to |
| 15551 | the names of the Baptist and tlie prophct Eliseus. And at tliat timc, a |
| 15552 | woman, who had two sons, cleared away the mounds, as his letter testilies, |
| 15553 | and a stone slab was discovered, upon which three thetas wcre inscribed; |
| 15554 | and her history is related in that lettcr, besides a story of Theophilus and |
| 15555 | ihc Angel Raphael, which is not written in this biography. And wiien |
| 15556 | Tiieopiiilus removed thc siab, iic found bencath it thc moncy which he re- |
| 15557 | quired; so he built the churches with it, lle built in a ccrtain spot besidc |
| 15558 | tlic ffarden a churcii to wiiicli he translated tiie bodv of Saint Joiin the |
| 15559 | Baptist, and the body of tlie propiiet Kiiseus; and many miracles were |
| 15560 | performcd by tiiem botii on that day, and a nunibcr of pcople wlio liad bcen |
| 15561 | sick were liealed. |
| 15562 | Theopliilus wrotc, in ihc coursc of liis lifc, many iiomilies and treatises. |
| p. 455 | |
| 15563 | [i(i3J PT. 1. CIl. XI. THEOPIllLUS. A. D. 383-412. 427 |
| 15564 | Jlc ^Ua> ^^UJl -Ijco-s.- jj k^isj ■y.jJl ^>ii*; ^3 jlS L-U 4o^-io_ J^ 4j'.ij.«jtJl ^lf. |
| 15565 | ^j-jJL-jI ^y-^a^ J ji «Ci aJi ie=^J^ jjr^ jj-^' k_*~L^ ^^ ^ ^nrK r^ ^_^.ij-*jcJi |
| 15566 | L»Jj JjJl ._<J-^1 .JV^^ A»jLi w^J <> fj-fi-S (c-j— « 5sl"l9 jj.0-^1 JLx-i (3 iSAi*^ |
| 15567 | aJL-j (Jjti. Ji CJ ^j-*^ ji ^lji 'i^ljij jjS-vJl (J-LjJi ^^i_y' (JjiJi -J-3jl;' ^_^ij |
| 15568 | jDj «u-ft-JI L aJ ^L*_li -cLj Jl (^— ^ 'Li-Xjj «uL (^La_ j^j lIL /^^ A^ ji |
| 15569 | Jl^ Jl i-Li;l J' ^y (j-^^ ^^.JJ ^*^*^ -^ LT^Jtr ''^^ "-^^ ij!^ * «-^j-^^ ^jJJjd » 1>. G.'i |
| 15570 | ^.Jix)! l^ l;ljl-01 j ^jj,- (j-«^ LJL& ^LsU j~j.-^'1 jla.« ^i '*J^ ^J\ jjj^i |
| 15571 | ^l Jo.isr cJJJ^ LAil O Jj-ij (JLuJl Xii 'Cijlj.^L '^--^^, ^ j^j 0-v=Jlj A.a.:.»il |
| 15572 | 1. E om. to ^j^. |
| 15573 | Now the emperor Valentinian liad dicd after reigning twelve years ; and Va- |
| 15574 | lentinian and Graiian, his two sons, reigned after liim; and they were |
| 15575 | believers, and loved God, whose name is glorious. When Tlieophilus |
| 15576 | administered the sacrament of baptism, he used to behold a beam of light |
| 15577 | in the form of a cross over the font before liim. But in a certain year, |
| 15578 | when he stood and blessed thc font, during thc week of baptism, the cross |
| 15579 | of light did not appear to him; and he was sad. And it was revealed to |
| 15580 | him that the reason was that lie had not sent for the dcacon Arsenius to |
| 15581 | pray with him, and that if he did not do so the light would not appear to |
| 15582 | him. So Theophilus dismissed the congregation that day, and sent to seek |
| 15583 | Arsenius, and found him in the neighbourhood of Ushmun, and brought |
| 15584 | him to the church in haste. And 'the patriarch rejoiced greatly over the |
| 15585 | arrival of Arsenius, and was consoled; and thc cross appeared once more |
| 15586 | over the font, Theophilus, when he saw the humility of this deacon, and |
| 15587 | his virtue, desired to ordain him priest; but Arsenius would not consent, |
| 15588 | and begged the patriarch to spare him that promotion, and to bless him, |
| 15589 | and let him return to his native country. So tlie patriarch granted the re- |
| 15590 | quest of Arsenius. |
| 15591 | Now Theophilus had * a nephew, his sister'3 son, named Cyril, whom he * p. 6i |
| 15592 | had instructed and brought up to the best of his power. And after some |
| 15593 | time the patriarch sent him to the Mount of Nitria, to the desert of Saint |
| 15594 | Macarius. And Cyril dwelt there five years in the monasteries. reading the |
| 15595 | books of the Old and New Testaments; for Theophilus urged him to apply |
| 15596 | himself assiduously to his studies, saying to him : « By these studies thou |
| p. 456 | |
| 15597 | 428 lllSTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [164J |
| 15598 | IJ-?..,:&I jl^j '^J^'^ ^^ J ^aj^Ka jl^j Jr-:.-*^^ ^j^L^ ^ ji\ \^\ ^J3\ |
| 15599 | ^3^ l5* l^ '^»— Jl f_^^ 'WA» jl Jslo jj j^JnjJI j «^I^^ <U^L- ^r^ JS-AjLJI L«Jj |
| 15600 | -V.-\.^ i^.i— i-Vi ^j l^ <wLjtfl /«iXi t_i_a> ~ joj ^5vJl j«_^.»^ i? ao^ AJLii^l <Uii |
| 15601 | Jl-^U ^jVi i-Lj9-lj ^ J l^ aJU J:^\ J jl^j i^ a.":,,,.^ a, «ui^ij -jj UU |
| 15602 | iljLill jl^ Uli ^jj J&l Jl JjVl J^_^l ^_^ ^Ujj ^^^^VIj jjiJl:LDlj |
| 15603 | bi jlS <Cl ^^::^ «uii ^-ftju **«-« ColSj l^JS «ciJ <_e ^j ->i aji Jjtj Vf^j A.«Ajt« ^i^ :■ |
| 15604 | 1-Lft -Jwjuj oi&^iJl .^,::5Cjl ^«_^5- ijr^^ "^ J "^Ja^ "jiLiL^t. S-^lj A«j.j Co l^' |
| 15605 | ^■^. Or: -Aj «^^l-s J ^ j^j Ajj-c5C-Vi ^J\ JsjiUlj 4JI d)^^l ^__^jl* JuJi |
| 15606 | V (^JJi ^*^^^ iw.^J ^jy^ tV^ ''^ Jj^J^J AjL-^liJij «^UJjJij «CLK^sJi C» w.>a«l9 |
| 15607 | ^_^A*— ' iii ,_,,jiiJi J5 jlSj U^JJ C-JL-t-^-^-^^IJ ^J-9 vT^S-lI-J Jl ^y>-^ yA \jS Jii-1> |
| 15608 | 1. BG s^-*. — 2. E om. to ^J^ x;lJ. — 3. E om. to 'L^y:J\. — 4. E om. to iUxJij |
| 15609 | i^C^Ji^j. — 5. Mss. ^U. |
| 15610 | wilt some day arrive iii Jerusalem on high, which is the dwelling-place of |
| 15611 | tiie saints ». For Cyril was the attendant of Theophilus in the patriarchal |
| 15612 | cell, and was ordained reader. The patriarch, whcn he sent Cyril to the |
| 15613 | desert, entrusted him to Serapion the Wise, and charged liim to teach |
| 15614 | Cyril the doctrines of the Church, which are the true doctrines of God; |
| 15615 | so Cyril learnt all the Scriptures by heart. Ile used to stand before his |
| 15616 | teacher studying, with a sword of iron in his hand; and if he felt an in- |
| 15617 | clination to sleep, he pricked him with the sword, and so he woke up |
| 15618 | again; and during most of his nights iie would read tiirough in a single |
| 15619 | nigiit the Four Gospels, and the Catiiolic Episties, and tiie Acts, and tiic |
| 15620 | first Epistle of the Blessed Paul, namely, tiiat addressed to the Romans; |
| 15621 | and on tiie morrow after this, Cyril's teacher would know, by looking at |
| 15622 | liis face, that he had studied all nigiit. And tiie grace of God was witii |
| 15623 | Cyril, so tiiat wiien iie iiad read a book once, iie laiew it by heart; and |
| 15624 | in these years in the desert iie learnt by lieart ali tiie canonical books. |
| 15625 | After this, tiie palriarcii Theopiiilus sent to iiim and brought liim back to |
| 15626 | Alexandria, and tiiere Cyril dwelt with the patriarch in iiis cell, and |
| 15627 | read aloud in his presence; and the priests and learned men and philoso- |
| 15628 | phers were astonished at him, and rejoiced over him on account of the |
| 15629 | beauty of his form, and tiie sweetness of his voice whicli never changed, |
| 15630 | as it is written ' : « I opcned my mouth and drew in my i)reatli ». And ail |
| 15631 | the peopie, wiien tiiey iieard iiim read, desired that he migiit never cease |
| 15632 | 1. Psalm cxix, 131 (Sept. cxviii). |
| p. 457 | |
| 15633 | [165] PT. I. CII. XI. THEOPHILUS. A. D. 385-412. 429 |
| 15634 | r\jk ijr^j^ ^"V^ ^^ j^J ^jy^ vj— =^-? '^"'■^^' Sj!>l5J ^5C_o V jl j^r^- ^^.- |
| 15635 | <L^ i^^ 4J jlSj ^«jCsJlj -UjJI UJ as LJU-jj i-Oj ^jj ii 4iii ^'Cioj 1 A=- <j |
| 15636 | O.i-CjVl ^l ^^JU^ 'IVl Jijsl J _^!ij ^l^jji c^^-^^i J& ^^^», ^Vj j^iyj |
| 15637 | jL^j j»j^L«; l^ (>,-^^ jj-^-u*jVi «-LVi s-VJa 'Lsj.iLi t^fl flwl jj-j_i^lj -Lujl |
| 15638 | "y^jjJ^ \a> 1-V.2.-1 jl <^lj iSLi iaS U^ ^A.w> A.L1S di — »j Jj -jL^jl ^^LI« J!^JI |
| 15639 | IjJLJsl l^ la»; ljJL!_^l ^A_a_Jl oL^Vi J i^ LJ (V-S^^ j^j ^-*^b ^-^Jj Jsl^ |
| 15640 | ^ ^^ r^P» (^-*J1 J^^^ j^j ^IjI iUa_&li jvUl <uj1 ^ v^J *-^-^ rr^ Ij-W |
| 15641 | ^J.5 w^ij L.JLJ>- ^L^-C bftlcj !>L»j jl Jl A^ujj ^J »jtS>oJ jlpcJiViJ sIjLji ,_,IS Ac |
| 15642 | (f ^-^ a.-^jLr n « 4^jAJ>v/>->l i^ O (^ _3«- L« L/J^ 1 -V^- ^ »-^ -..-LsjL» ^ i I i -..-^J |
| 15643 | L^j^ l/-"^^ ^-^jj ^jVl il^Vi j-^j ^ d]>LJl J4»'^j ^)L>ci:j _j-->ji diUl |
| 15644 | 1. E om. to ^3.i^^'. — 2. BDG i~-"j. ^^jjyijja> ..^LwjL ^kjL,>JiL F ^vJi^iilj |
| 15645 | reading, because he read so sweetly, and was so beautiful in countenancc. |
| 15646 | And his uncle Theophilus loved him greatly, and thanked God that he had |
| 15647 | granted him a spiritual son who had grown in grace and wisdom. CyriFs |
| 15648 | conduct was excellent, and his humility great ; and iie never ceased to study |
| 15649 | theology, nor to meditate upon the words of the doctors of the orthodox |
| 15650 | Ghurch, Athanasius and Dionysius and Clement, patriarch of Rome, aud |
| 15651 | Eusebius, and Basil, bishop of Armenia, and Basil, bishop of Cappadocia. |
| 15652 | These are the orthodox fathers whose works he studied. And he would |
| 15653 | not follow the doctrine of Origen, nor even take his books into his liaud |
| 15654 | for a single day; but when he heard that one of the faitliful had read Ori- |
| 15655 | 2-en, he condemned and excommunicated him who had so read. When Gvril |
| 15656 | read in the Gospel the words ' : « Ask aud ye shall receive; seek and ve |
| 15657 | sliall find », hc understood tliese words, and prayed to God for knowledge, |
| 15658 | and God gave it him. For lie was like the bee, which goes forth to feed |
| 15659 | upon every plant and trce, and collects what is profitable for itself, until it |
| 15660 | has fdled its bag with pure untainted honev. |
| 15661 | Now the history of the Father Theophilus is very copious; for it contains |
| 15662 | the account of his dealings at Alexandria with Theodosius, the great prince; |
| 15663 | and the miracles which the Angel Raphael performed for him; and the afTair |
| 15664 | of the widow and her two sons, whom he made bishops; and the three tlietas |
| 15665 | 1. S. Matth., VII, 7; S. Luke, xi, 9. |
| 15666 | PATR. On. — T. I. 30 |
| p. 458 | |
| 15667 | 430 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCIIS. [1«6] |
| 15668 | ^.aUI ^Jl ^ ^ h^ ^\^\ ^^^ |
| 15669 | ^^1 ^L^J 1-U p- ^Ul ^yi5j ^U l>.j Oj ^ ^.jVl J^liVi ^UVl |
| 15670 | ^ujji ^uyi o^ J^- ^^ ^J^\ c^ ^ J' :r^ ^y c^^ ^-^^ ^ "^^ |
| 15671 | ^j^j.jl;- dliJl Uj l:^\ iJ^\ J U.j ^ L^^\ jr^\ J^^^sS^" "^. s^^ |
| 15672 | 1. E add. i5> ^-3-n ^^ |
| 15673 | ^^. ^^ -l-j ^^. ^ ^^^ ^>^ -"^' '^ C^'^ |
| 15674 | ^! l^ , Jo c^Jl '^. - 2. E om. to ij^ 3. - 3. ABEG !jO- |
| 15675 | which were foiind writteii on the slab of stone which concealed the treasures |
| 15676 | P.65that were discovered at Alexandria; * and the wonders manifested by the |
| 15677 | Ancrel Raphael in the churcli which Theophilus built upon thc island; and |
| 15678 | then the authority given to him by the prince over the property of the |
| 15679 | heathen temples, from Aswan lo the confmes of Syria, and in the provmccs |
| 15680 | that lie between them. |
| 15681 | CIIAPTER XII |
| 15682 | GYRIL I, THE TWENTY-FOURTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 412-444. |
| 15683 | Wlion the patriarch Theophilus died, the Father Gyril took his scat upon |
| 15684 | the apostolic throne; and the bisliops raised the Four Gospels over his head, |
| 15685 | and prayed over him, saying : « O God, strengtheu tliis man whom thou hast |
| 15686 | cliosen for us. » Th(; first thing that Cyril did was to appomt pnests to takc |
| 15687 | char-c of the clmrches throughout his diocesc, so that they might not be drawn |
| 15688 | away from thc spiritual food by whicli they were ablc to do tliat which pleases |
| 15689 | God • and lie bcgan liis patriarcl.ate f.ill of ihe wisdom which gives hfe. And |
| 15690 | the priuce, Theodosius thc Youngcr, who loved God, followcd thc injunctions |
| p. 459 | |
| 15691 | [167| PT. I. CH. XII. CYKIL I. A. D. 412-444. 4.31 |
| 15692 | •j>o_ Jj ^^^ xijtHij jLft^i 4J1 «_*^ jL>j <j'U o^j ^w^o"! 4,;l3 4J1J ^.,.5.c^l '^ yju^W |
| 15693 | oVlUlj ^LJl ^j ^ ^ V d)^^Jl ^^ jl^j *-tlUl ^JC <ci^l c:Jl^j jJj <d |
| 15694 | jjistMjj ^LJl Ij,.»^ 4j^J-C>..^'Vl ^^JJ j^\ jl cj^ '^ «uiaUl ^AaJI 7-J Jl S^ |
| 15695 | dlUl ^j-jjUjj^ lyoi-ij ^L« ■^d)Ljs> jl "Li^^yi ^ *_^i ■'^4j Jlij ^Vl 4*ja. U *^J |
| 15696 | dLUl jV Uj^ -^l^j G-iU lliLjl «-^s^l Jl>c>Dj i^UVl ^*^j ^_5--j^ \^ J-j^ |
| 15697 | J^ ^ ^f^ ^ ^=^ ^. V Ji5 ^v CJi 4,u^u ^uuji ^:^ ji jiSj i^j |
| 15698 | j^ ^i jlS U JJ.S-U1 ^j-j^Jjj, ^-*J^j ^Sjs JLlj «Cjl A._jl L'lj j^iL:,^ VI ,*^Uj^ |
| 15699 | jj |
| 15700 | «CV <^j;J ^^J ^UUl ^>i^ LJ rc^ -vij U<Ji <i ^ Jj oU 4_J t^L^l^l |
| 15701 | ^*-*^. J' (J^^rr ^^' -'"^. r ^^ l/^^.-'^^-? (tJ^-^^ W?J U Jjil JS-Vr»- J iil^J |
| 15702 | 1. ABEFG^X^l. — 2. E om. to ii^byi add. s^j^^^ 'iA^ J! \J\ ^Jj/^^ Li^. |
| 15703 | — 3. BP ^J. — 4. F ^^^^*^. — 5. E om. to i^)i<' ^^" ^^- — (>• ABDG ^J. — 7. E om. |
| 15704 | lo , ^ ,U^^.<j add. ^r:^^^ >^l «X=U ./i^j F add. Ju-^s^j. |
| 15705 | of his fathers, and assembled the monks around him, and performed his |
| 15706 | devotions in thcir company; but he had no son, and his sister administered |
| 15707 | the empire. Now the patriarch Cyril never wearicd of composing discourses |
| 15708 | and homilies by the power of the Holy Ghost, who spoke through him ; so |
| 15709 | that most of the principal inhabitants of Alexandria appointed copyists to |
| 15710 | transcribe for them what the fathcr composed. Then certain philosophers |
| 15711 | said to him : « Behold, here are discourses written by thc princc Julian, in |
| 15712 | which he casts contempt upon Moses and ali the prophets, and alleges that |
| 15713 | Christ w^as a mere man ; and we used to read liis books because it was the |
| 15714 | prince wdio wrote them. Julian says : The words of the Galilean will I make |
| 15715 | lies; for Christ said' : There shall not remain one stone upon another in the |
| 15716 | templc of Jerusalcm that shall not be thrown down. But I will rebuild the |
| 15717 | temple, and lalsify his words. Accordingly Julian destroyed what rcmained |
| 15718 | of the temple, that he might rebuild it; but alter all he died without restorino- |
| 15719 | any part of it. Thus the words of tiie Saviour were proved to be true, and |
| 15720 | we have learnt liow great is his power and majest}^ because none of his |
| 15721 | words have been falsified. » Now when Cyril heard these things, he was |
| 15722 | much troubled, until hchad found a copy of Julian's works, and had read |
| 15723 | them ; and he found them worse even than the works of Origen and Porphyry. |
| 15724 | 1. S. Matth., XXIV, 2; S. Mark, xiii, 2; S. Luke, xix, 44; xxi, 6. |
| p. 460 | |
| 15725 | 432 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [108] |
| 15726 | <uA« ^iLUl ^^^jijL" ^\ >_^ ^Ul ^^x\ J ^jL>^\ (Jllr \^ cus^^" Jl ^<u«Jl |
| 15727 | ^\ ._::50l bAA ;t«^U i^^ l:i\j\^ ^y\}y <U^J U d)^l* ^lt 'J\ <)J ^J^J (jl^Jo |
| 15728 | «sJ «OLi U ^o c,Lsj 4jiil As>c^j AiliC vilUl ^^^ l^^lj l^ ^j-UI ^Juslj Ljt^j |
| 15729 | y«L»_« n^^jj «JAJ-Lj ^j^y_3 ^ )( 1 -^^/^ ^jSSa^ Ac j^Ls) ji aJLo k_jl tsJi »_J^j |
| 15730 | P. 66 bA^li]! «cJlLj JjJg».! ^^ aJI Jl^J lAJb A*ij i^^ Vlj-sl «tJ J'Jj JjftU JJio |
| 15731 | o >_> Jai jj Jg«...< *_ij-k3>cr «.L>- ^c^ u"_y _y .j''^^ "^ cs*^^"* JLsj ciiJAj j^)5>=9 |
| 15732 | CJ y Ja; r-^V^ 1a5sJ& Jji) <J| (^.JlS J a.)g.>.J ^iliL* .iLi r~) r-'' iS^^ ^^ <v<.".)gl)g...>.,an |
| 15733 | (^-LJl JLi^l 4AJ1 3 ^J-=-Vl (*!>U> A..:.)a:)a.,.>i.li cJ^J^^ia^ Jjla-J ,^"15C ^JjAl^OVl |
| 15734 | ^* Ji A.«.i ^ilfLj -Jo-ij j>^j (jLii ^ <*jj>wUi >«-j>j9- (Jjtf^j Sa2>-ij <^,»jiJi U t^j |
| 15735 | 1. E om. to ^ij^L add. ^^fsrl^ ^_^^] j3j^ &^:'. . , ^^.^b^. — 2. Mss. J^j. — 3. E |
| 15736 | om. to J^-Jii^^iiLi! i-i J'ij. — 4. E om. to ij^\ 2s3-s J add. iyS ..y^ ^^j^. ^^ ^ J-^-j^jj- |
| 15737 | So wlien Cyril fouiiJ that lie was uiiable to collect all the copies of Julian's |
| 15738 | works which were scattered here and there in the possession of different per- |
| 15739 | sons, he wrote to the prince Theodosius to inform him of this matter, saying : |
| 15740 | (( If it is thy pleasure that Julians works be destroyed and his misbelief rooted |
| 15741 | out, order these books wliich he composed, and by means of which he led |
| 15742 | men astray, to be collected, and cause them to be burnt, » And the prince |
| 15743 | approved of CyriFs letter, and glorified God, and acted in accordancc with |
| 15744 | Cyrirs suggestions, and wrote a reply, in which he requested him to bless |
| 15745 | his empire. So the Father Cyril rejoiced, and composed homilies and dis- |
| 15746 | courses, in which he refuted the writings of the prince Julian, and condemned |
| 15747 | his actions, pointing out how the angel destroyed him in war like Saul; and |
| 15748 | much besides. |
| 15749 | p. 66 After this the news concerning * Ncstorius reached the ears of Cyril, and |
| 15750 | Iie was informed of the corrupt doctrine of ihat heretic. And Cyril was sad |
| 15751 | when he heard this, and said : (( No sooner has the misbelief of Julian passcd |
| 15752 | away, than the blasphemies of Nestorius, patriarch of Constanlinople, have |
| 15753 | appearcd. » So Cyril, when he had ascertained how false the opinions of |
| 15754 | Nestorius were, wTote to him as follows : |
| 15755 | (( Cyril, patriarch of Alexandria, addresses Nestorius, palriarch of |
| 15756 | Constantiuople, witii the salutation ofthe bnHhren in the true God, wlio has |
| 15757 | given us ihc grace wiiich is one, setting all the world in agrcemcnt and |
| p. 461 | |
| 15758 | [169] PT. I. CII. XII. CYRIL I. A. D. 412-444. 4.33 |
| 15759 | ^yj-j J>^J V «j j ^cUjilj (j^^yjl jV 4^-*«? 4Lr.5U )iAfi>j is^^ Ut»—- As <ij l_Jlsj |
| 15760 | A.:.}^:)^ ;11 U)^ l-*-» >— ^t^ ^J"^^ (j^ ^U=^ ly,^! A5J ojLL Ijjo U ^^^'UiJI j^ |
| 15761 | L JJu^l U ^M cJU^ j^ r^ CM^ <J ^jy. CoU Cl:^ ^^ ^Vl Ol .-^^^ |
| 15762 | ^yliOi 4jy ^ /*f^^„ j^ 4Ai-^_J pJLwJl jUVl <9^.J '^jH.J ^is* J ^jJjii ^ (^^ |
| 15763 | Jl <Ls^ iAAj LUl "^ k_J^l As. Aju^ (^-Dl 4)il .5.5Uaj_ jl J-^^ V <il <U.Uj |
| 15764 | ^Lij Jl cJUj ^l .^i<)lj Vjl ULii ^IJ L ULi c:i-^ L LjS>z}\ J cL^ll ^Vl |
| 15765 | j^AiSl ^Jl ^::^- -vS ^A<]1 Jl^Vl jV UU ^l l^ L C:=.J ^j^\ ^ X^ Si\ |
| 15766 | ^jLasJl 5sA_ftj (^^-l^>=lJl 1-V» /»£■ -UJ" jl (dU^jl jVl Uj UL-*^" JSft J^ w^I$ lyjV |
| 15767 | 1. E om. lo -.^UJt, add. «i.wsr'.^ i^^^„^ LiS^j 'Uj6 ^Xt.'. — 2. B om. E »ii' ,.^)1. |
| 15768 | in one belief, by the shedding of his blood, which grace is the faith in the |
| 15769 | Son of God, Jesus Christ ». |
| 15770 | The rest of the epistle is well known, and therefore has not been transcribed |
| 15771 | in this history. And Nestorius returned an answcr which was full of |
| 15772 | blasphemies. So Abba Cyril wrote to the bishops, to inform them of the |
| 15773 | case of Nestorius; and they met the patriarch in synod, and said to him : |
| 15774 | « We have heard the reports concerning Nestorius, and there is a special |
| 15775 | diiTiculty in regard to his circumstances. For Arius and his foUowers, and |
| 15776 | Paul and Mancs and the rest of the heretics were not patriarchs, and yet |
| 15777 | they led a multitude of men astray. How then can this man remain |
| 15778 | patriarch of Constantinople ? » |
| 15779 | Then the Father Gyril wrote to Nestorius a second letter in which he said |
| 15780 | many things, including tlie following words : « Verily I do not fully believe |
| 15781 | what is told me of thee ». And he added exhortations and warningfs, and |
| 15782 | taught Nestorius what is the right faith, and begged him to return from his |
| 15783 | heretical doctrino, and told him that he was not strong enough to oppose God |
| 15784 | who mounted the Cross for our sakes. The following is a transcription of |
| 15785 | CyriVs letter : |
| 15786 | « To my brother and fellow-minister. I did not believe at first what was |
| 15787 | reported of thee, nor that the contents of the letters, which came to me, and |
| 15788 | which were said to be written by thee, in reality proceeded from thee. For |
| 15789 | the lying doctrines which they contained were attributed to the saints; for |
| 15790 | they were letters full of blasphemy. And now I charge thee to cast away |
| 15791 | this blasphemy and these disputes ; for thou hast no power to fight against |
| p. 462 | |
| 15792 | 434 HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. |170 |
| 15793 | ii^ ^=- ^j -*w>Jl CjL«j «u-i^iJl Lx. ^J^ iS-^^ '^' AjjIpm -lc- SjAs viJJ j—Ji |
| 15794 | ^U ai ij^ Vj oL<51 jJl^ y^j A.-H J .^ J^ ^Vl ^l ^JJl JjVl ^'1 |
| 15795 | ^l_=- [mjJ ^ Jlx- ^^ JlJl ^-Js <^jll« i 4-Jl ^lr»- U kJJ cJs lii ^li Al«jl£« |
| 15796 | Jji j^-uJi ^ y I li jAj tj^ yj'j ^LJi ^ «jU^ j ^_^LJi /»-*—' (5-^1 aXLi^-JI |
| 15797 | Ij^Vl (^' jl ^Lfc ^^^" V w'l jl Jjil lilj 4151 \j.^^j \j3^J ^\s>-\j>- \jj}^\ |
| 15798 | Ij^U. A5.-I jAi) Jj ^jl:>cJl V^ l^'li L jvUr wilj lA^yj^^ir V («-5>e:>J1 ^ijji (Jl (5*J |
| 15799 | <!U^1 iAA ^L^j L.I9 ^>LJlj jVl Jxir U ^l ^r^ls ^jUVl ^ iji-^o j^ l^V |
| 15800 | ^Vl ^\ cX^j U.lj LLA3.J ^iitjU^ ^JS^^ <^^ ^JUj C^l ,_zS jj}?..„: ^l ^bl |
| 15801 | Uls (jJ^-L^lj vJil^^ VI ^j*i -^l J^ rJ LiL-l ^^^" J jJ JjiL 4JI ^«_^ u^^ |
| 15802 | ^>t<C ^^11 Jt ^'jS <»J1 A^ O^f-V A=-l ^16 JU^ 4J1II ^yjl ^_^ J^ CsJU- |
| 15803 | 1. A ^-' B h%>. — 2. E om. to JLy sl? )s. .jl^^ s^iij UU add. iJL, iJ' >._^0 |
| 15804 | God, who was crucified foriis in truth, and died in the body, although he Avas |
| 15805 | living in the power of his Godhead. For it is he that is sitling on the right |
| 15806 | hand of the Father, while the angels and principalities and powers worship |
| 15807 | him; and he is tlie eternal Ring, into whose hands the Father has given all |
| 15808 | things. And he is the Creator of all; so that thou hast no power to oppose |
| 15809 | him. I told thee what befell the Jews who withstood him, so that thou art not |
| 15810 | ignorant of it, and what befell the heretics, Simon Magus and the prince |
| 15811 | .lulian and Arius. Behold what Job the truthful says ' : Look upon mv |
| 15812 | wounds, and fear, and glorify God. I tcll tliee that tlie Church will not en- |
| 15813 | dure that thou insult her God; and she it is against whom the gates of hcll |
| 15814 | shall not prevail; for thou knowest what trials she has undergone, and yct |
| 15815 | that no man has ever had power over her, because she is as a rock in her |
| 15816 | faith. Beware therefore what thou doest at tliis time. Farewell. » |
| 15817 | Wiien tliis second letter reached Nestorlus, Iie wrote another answer like |
| 15818 | his first, full ofblasphemies, aiid, whcn the Father Gyril reccived it, hc again |
| 15819 | addressed an epistle to Nestorius, saying : |
| 15820 | « If thou wert iiot a bisiiop, none would know of thee save tliy neighbours |
| 15821 | and kinsmen; but sincc tiiou sittest upon the episcopal throne of the Son of |
| 15822 | God all know thee, tiirougli the fame of thc Cliurch. Thou hast attacked thc |
| 15823 | Lord willi words of blasphemy, which fliou canst not coiifirm or provc. |
| 15824 | 1. Jol). VI. 21 fSepl.i. |
| p. 463 | |
| 15825 | [171] PT. I. GII. XII. CYRIL I. A. D. 412-444. 435 |
| 15826 | •vVl ^\ y^j ^-^ S\j^\ ij->^\ dUili^ ^\ ^jU;' dl;l ^^^Ji" cJi Uiij ^ji' U^ Ua=.:i^ |
| 15827 | JL^^I t>.V^ <ii L^_y„ J^'l J ^/- U^j i^AsJij ^fJi J ^^ U^ w^Vi ^isi j.) |
| 15828 | Jla Ui Ujco 4jjl ^^■■....a r i_^-JJl J->„j-^ <-^i J^. t/UH*^^ c/'-? V.^ Jr^ ti ii-^^ |
| 15829 | 4jil j^l .:u;l «0 JUj i:^Ji |j«Jj <iU IJ ^\ ^X^\ ^j -yi. ^y>i ^ y; J UJ;i |
| 15830 | .^^.pcJi j^ yjLj 'iyi\ ^j-^ js- Cji=- 'Oii ^ji jj^" jVi j^j jjb i;i j^ ^ Jis |
| 15831 | ^>-^i ^iy-^Vi l^M ^Jj; Ij^. -^j.^. ^i ^A 'i^\r^\ ^^ ^\ oij-Vij 'L^Vi j|.-0 |
| 15832 | aJU^Vj 'C.U Ol* ^Ji ^AJi jJt ^i^Vi i-^ J^-Ji ^>1; ^i-^ <; ^i^i ^-^Ji |
| 15833 | S-CJi CwwU JyL;_ J>UJi J^i_^ ^-^ Ji (^.i-»^ (^-^. V Ax^ ^ijjJ J^ |
| 15834 | Ai>c^l J^i ^U ^AJi ^c-Vj ^i ^;lj ^jJJi ^jj ^.« ys» 'C,.\<1;' i^-vJl jl p:.^-»^'^ |
| 15835 | j^^ J^i rc_.^l p> _^ ^A ^^i JUl llUi^ (^Ui^ ;^.^i i-U J^ tJ!.-^.Vi Jol ^>1 |
| 15836 | Vj (j-V» J-^' Ui ^y^ J ^\ -*^' C-^ ji i'-A..~>:l« A^l.x)i <U)i LJ CjJJj (jJJi |
| 15837 | For if thou searchest * the Old Testament, thoii canst not find thcrein that * P. 67 |
| 15838 | Christ is called a niere man, as tiiou pretendest; and in saying tlius tliou |
| 15839 | showest only that thou dost resist God thy Creator, who bought thee with |
| 15840 | his blood, namely God the Son, Son of God the Father. So he is called both |
| 15841 | in the Old and New Testaments. So he is called in the Gospel of .John, |
| 15842 | which speaks of him as the Only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of his |
| 15843 | Father'. Matthew the evangelist also says" that Christ is Emmanuel, the |
| 15844 | interpretation of whicli is God with us, as Isaias says ' in his prophecy. Mark |
| 15845 | testifies '' in his Gospel that when the high priest askcd of Jesus : Art thou |
| 15846 | tlie Son of God? hc answered : Yea, I am he; and hercafter you shall see |
| 15847 | the Son of God sitting on the right hand of power, and coming on the clouds |
| 15848 | to judge the living and the dead. Is not this testimony that of whicii Paul |
| 15849 | says ^^ that it was tiie good confession whicii Jcsus made before Pontius |
| 15850 | Pilate? This is the confession in which the Church perseveres, and for it |
| 15851 | myriads of martyrs iiave died, wdiose numbers cannot be counted. Mast |
| 15852 | thou not iieard Gabricl saying'* to our Lady Mary that he whom she siiould |
| 15853 | bear was of the Hoiy Ghost, and shouid be cailed thc Son of God, wiio is |
| 15854 | over all, and giorified for ever and ever? Who is it tiiat bears tiie sins of |
| 15855 | tiie worid? Is it not Jesus Christ, the son of Mary, whom she bore for us, |
| 15856 | God the Word incarnate? If thou believest that he was a propiiet like |
| 15857 | 1. S. John, I, 18. — 2. S. Malth., i, 23. — 3. Is., vii, 14. — 4. S. Mark, xiv, 61, G2. |
| 15858 | — 5. I Tim., VI, 13. — 6. S. Luke, i, 32-35. |
| p. 464 | |
| 15859 | 436 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [172j |
| 15860 | b^_^*^ JUl lli^ J^ ^z-^\ ^%J\ ^j ^j^ JUl llLi^ Ju:>o <^L;V1 ^j/. Ar^l |
| 15861 | jL^ «uil ^ e.L> jLJi jA wJ JjJl. Jj^^i ^J V ?«-<k-J' Ji Ll»-i \.« >_*J^i Ac |
| 15862 | l^.U ji\ ^VVL ^^1 ^Jj iVl <\ ^_jS^\ ^ jVl Jjl olj-^Vl j^ ^ISI |
| 15863 | J^ j^ ^j*J U><5'>ii>- jl jjJ_^ iwJj^i v_i->s9 lAil iA w-J jLS jlJ jJ-AIJi bJwS^ |
| 15864 | ^^lj ^t:-; — Jl p ^^_ <uj1 Xs- ^ j^5sj «.jLi Vj d)>L> Vj jLJl Aii- *,^ Vj jLjl |
| 15865 | iic.^L*,Jl A^^iCsJl iAA jVl »::"1^ C^l^Vi ^^ j^^ <o^\ w>Vl jl Jls ii <y^ i^\ |
| 15866 | ^J J U^JJ ^Vi Ij^J ^'LOI jsJjt> dUl iJJLi;! Jus jVij rc ■ Ji l;jcLo iUl |
| 15867 | «JUi C;-LaJl Asj <C« J^^3 '-^ V^ f^ ._aI5CJ1 l^ls ^jlc. wsi- k:ji v-Jj ^>j«-Jl |
| 15868 | L*j U ._J>s_j j ,_JL>Ol ^.aPta_)j I (<~^ Ajv.I!^o j <i!,»Pc>lJ o-*Jc- i ».»_Ji) Jl ^^^ZjX^^ % ^>-i\ |
| 15869 | Vj 01 lyo j^X^l^Jl b_^Vl JuiL J "JJL^l isijfc ^L jj.lg.J ,^j Lis /•!>LJlj dJ-^ |
| 15870 | jv&J cJ_^r^l ^J^jrf ^\ ^(**J^^ i-^ ^ |
| 15871 | d)bb ^Ll^ ^'jT^ l_^lsls Cl_^ Ij^c ,_^ Vj lj-.U |
| 15872 | 1. E om. to ^^iaJ'. — 2. Mss. ^jo)jS (D L') li! *.,,jy I US'. |
| 15873 | Moses, yet neither Moses nor any of tlie prophets was able to bear the sins |
| 15874 | of Ihe world; biit it is the Prince of goodness, even Christ, who bears the |
| 15875 | sins of the world by his being raised upon tlie cross for our sakes. Ilast |
| 15876 | thou not heard Paul, the apostlc, saying ' : Ile is not man, but he is God who |
| 15877 | became man ? Again Paul says ■ that it was no angel or intercessor that saved |
| 15878 | us, but Jesus Christ; and God the Fathcr raised him from the dead. Seest |
| 15879 | thou now how he confesses that he is God, and how he acknowledges the |
| 15880 | sufTerings that he endured in his holy body? For if he be not God, how |
| 15881 | could Paul acknowlcdgc that our salvation came not by a man nor from a |
| 15882 | man, nor by an angel or intercessor, but by God, even Jesus Christ, whose |
| 15883 | death he also acknowledges, when hc says that the Fatlicr raised him from |
| 15884 | the dcad? Thou seest now this wisdom, full of faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. |
| 15885 | l have scnt thcc thcse letters, my brother, that thou mayest preserve them |
| 15886 | in the church. Thou art not without knowledge, so read the scriptures and |
| 15887 | lcarn from thcm these things and morc besides. I have sent the brethren to |
| 15888 | thee, and liavc asked them to remain with thce, that thou mayest enquirc |
| 15889 | diligently during a montli, and search through thc scriptures, and writc to |
| 15890 | us of what befalls thee. Farewcll. » |
| 15891 | A\Ticn Ncstorius had peruscd this cpistlc, he would not rcccivc thc |
| 15892 | brclhrcn who had brought it to him, iior would he accept thc advice contained |
| 15893 | 1. rhil., II, (), 7. — 2. I Thess., i, 10; llebr., i, 4-0, 13; ii, 5, 8, 0. |
| p. 465 | |
| 15894 | [173] PT. I. CH. XII. CYRIL I. A. D. 412-444. 437 |
| 15895 | jj^....: jl^j jy-J S^ "^^ (_^ S J_^-^l J ^ ji^. jvis j_^ia-J ^l jj-i-i^_ |
| 15896 | ».v:>=.« ^J jyC jl <;_jJL dlUi l_^"Lij ^UVI Cii; Jl ^j ^l r^-r-^\ ^}^ |
| 15897 | ^ L.q:. Jl iUVl Cs^ ^U^ ^UVl iA^U«j -CsJl ^\ ^ jl^j ^Jl J^"a |
| 15898 | bJiU <i3>U "^ 1 |
| 15899 | A.OU jJ^ (J-t^-J ^*~"^^ '■^---^ -^ J^Ja-J l-iyi jV^J (♦^/->«-U (_5^ '^^, |
| 15900 | ^.ji V ^ '^"jIj ia^ jUl rt_*-_Jl ji Jli Sl l_lL-Vj>Er s.^^Ujl ^Jc>=^l «iJ^ j^'jVl |
| 15901 | j^it jU Jus uui -i^ 1-ift ji^ iiii j^ ->o-\ -lju Jj ^^ 'Ui JUi j\ *u jij |
| 15902 | P. 68 |
| 15903 | 1. F -.bU.< ^— jj r^r • J"'' |
| 15904 | CttiJ. |
| 15905 | in the letter or write an answer to it. So the messengers remained a whole |
| 15906 | month at Constantinople, as Abba Cyril, the patriarch, commanded them, |
| 15907 | and * paid frequent visits to Nestorius; but he would not allow them to enter, * P- 68 |
| 15908 | and hardened his heart, as Pharao did. |
| 15909 | Now Nestorius had been a friend of the prince Theodosius since the time |
| 15910 | when they were together in the school; and the prince used to say to Nes- |
| 15911 | torius : « I have never heard any of the doctors of the Church teach accord- |
| 15912 | ing to thy doctrine. » But Nestorius would not listen to him. — So the |
| 15913 | messengers sent to Ncstorius by Cyril rcturned to him, and told him what |
| 15914 | had happened. Then Cyril availed himself of the weapons of his fathers, |
| 15915 | Alexander and Athanasius, and put on the breastplate of faith which his pre- |
| 15916 | decessors liad handed down in the Church of Saint Mark the Evangelist; and |
| 15917 | he went out to war, as David did, with his hcart strong in Christ who is |
| 15918 | God. And he wrote to the other bishops, and they sent a letter to the |
| 15919 | prince, begging him to allow them to hold a council to enquire into the |
| 15920 | teaching of Nestorius, and reminding him that his fathers, who had reigned |
| 15921 | before him, had at all times been supporters of thc Church. « They constantly |
| 15922 | assisted the bishops to confirm the orthodox faith, that they might bless |
| 15923 | their empire. But now this Nestorius has divided the Church, and is not far |
| 15924 | from the error of idolatry, since he blasphemously teaches that Christ is a |
| 15925 | mere man, and no more than a prophet. Many prophets have come into the |
| 15926 | world, but none of them has ever been worshipped; so that if Nestorius |
| p. 466 | |
| 15927 | 438 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCIIS. [174J |
| 15928 | JLLL« JiX' -Gciij L&1& i)j>^ j' (^^ ^ Ll.^ 7c-— ~Ji U-uJ (j^^r^ J^* ^j (Vj |
| 15929 | bi^MJ isA;^^ ^r^b ^-V^*^'^-? ^^^ ^"^ ^^V i-*o-ljJ ^^J^' i->^\jj d\} bA=-lj |
| 15930 | jjiC jl JajUaJl dl^U JlL~J9 Jr>"J c^J^Vl J^ ^♦^^'^'Ij *^-< '1 /»•* -*^lj-'l UjijUa5-l |
| 15931 | l^ L.U ^ ,.^^^:^\ 1^1 ^li>d ^CL ^J ^Llc (^^UaJj 1-La J ^^U ;«_»j:>:l« U |
| 15932 | Ai.»Ip-U d)^^lj jfi' . i\ ^A^ Jl 4^UVi ;uo^j ^^1 ii^ DjstT ^ll50l dULJl |
| 15933 | 4-^^ \^ -^u^j jL........^ <*jt« pY-^ -^lj i_L3 J-wJl JUv (V« v_ ^" -' uJU (,JLl& |
| 15934 | bj-Jx-lj LLUJi _J| IjJL>s3 ^r-^^a^Q -vLs (»Ui i->sfc Jsj^^izljlj ^,^..Ia:>tJ jJa^" ^Jl Ij-Xillj |
| 15935 | Jlsj ^•Ika^a U-V^ 4jt« -*^ jl (jXUJl j Ja ! JLvJ 4jj Ji^ M^*^ r"^^^^ f^ j <) L ■ jl |
| 15936 | ^\j j^J jj-^Lk^ia^J AJ JLa> [Ljlsi «W* -LiJU J Jla, jl (^JL=>- Llj ^r-^ f*t^' ^ |
| 15937 | «Jb rc_»J <i '^y> (J '^«—^J t^LUl J ^jj^^ -G-1 «.»J>=Jl Jl oL^J LJa Jjjg.J ^_^lj |
| 15938 | 1. ABDEG Jlk-- ii.U 1:l>U , Sj y — 2. ADF , .-^. — 3. F ,^^^. — 4. ABDEG |
| 15939 | om. |
| 15940 | worships a man, lio is become an idolalei'. When Peter said ' to our Lord |
| 15941 | Christ : Master, it is good for iis to be here, and let us make three tabernacles, |
| 15942 | one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias, he said it becanse Christ |
| 15943 | was the Creator of those two and their God, and liad manifested Iiis fflorv |
| 15944 | to his disciples by bringing those two, the one from heaven and the othcr |
| 15945 | from the eartli. Tlicrefore we beg of thy imperial power that we may hold a |
| 15946 | council to enquire into this man's doctrines. And we will pray for thee and |
| 15947 | for thy empire that tliou maycst obtain salvation, 0 thou tliat lovest God! » |
| 15948 | When the prince had read this letter, he was moved by the power of |
| 15949 | the Lord, and, acting togethcr with thc patriarch, he summoned a council |
| 15950 | of the bishops to meet in the city of I*]phesus. Accordingly, two hundrcd |
| 15951 | bishops assembled there from all tlic cities, each bishop taking with liim |
| 15952 | two priests and a deacon from his diocese. They sent to Nestorius, demand- |
| 15953 | ing his presence; and they waited for him many days, but he did not |
| 15954 | appear; so they wrote to the emperor, informing him that Nestorius had not |
| 15955 | appeared but that they were waiting for him. And Nestorius requcsted tlie |
| 15956 | prince to send an ofricial with him to protect him, saying : « The bishops |
| 15957 | are many, and I fear that they will kill me. » So the prince sent with |
| 15958 | Nestorius a patrician named Candidian, whose opinions agreed with thosc |
| 15959 | of Nestorius. When Candidian came to the council, he scized Cyril by |
| 15960 | night and imprisoned him in a placc in which wheat was kept, togethcr |
| 15961 | with his friends. And Cyril said to his fricnds : « \\Tiat is ihis bcneath |
| 15962 | 1. S. Matlh., xvii, 4; S. Mark, ix, 4; S. Luke, ix, 3.3. |
| p. 467 | |
| 15963 | P. 69 |
| 15964 | [175] PT. I. CH. XII. CYRIL I. A. D. 412-'.44. 430 |
| 15965 | i3jU\ ^ ^J^\ J^* ^ ^ \j^^ [:\s^j\ c^ fr^ ^\ -vjU^^V u^^ J*^ «^U^lj |
| 15966 | SA_tL-« IjLto ^j_;Lk-iai u-LJ jL^j ^bJl siu^ J U^U^ p-^V UiSl iili^l ^S]\ |
| 15967 | O *L Us ^y^„ (_5^ '^-— ! o::*-*-?^^ AisLVl ^j-* «^ ^yj ^j^jr> ^-J^^-f^ jjia-J |
| 15968 | ois^iaJl ii^ J»^ "^^V:' ^^\ ^Vl Juio jl ^l^j «^l^c^lj ^^ J-L!=1 LUi |
| 15969 | j^^^j Al sIp «•IVl l^lsi ^ viiUl ^l JlL ^ e.^ ^_>t^. j^ jL^Vi ^U>^1 ^j |
| 15970 | C .11 |
| 15971 | ^Ll AJ,l;' aJi IjAijU (*^"i' (Jj r»v~^ ^y^ jjiz-jj ^La* Jj.jt(J_3-L« jj*-~-9l <J:'i-^\ |
| 15972 | aJI J^-01 "^ jj-jjLL.i2;s ^U:.^! -c^l ^jj_x.<m_ ^AJ i^La,U ^^ ^r^_ j^ -^yLj |
| 15973 | <Uil j-J^ ij-^. ji l^L:^! ^^i^ ^ jvft-UJ ^Vl (♦yviii Jlisj i*^ v?=-^^ ^^ |
| 15974 | JOJ ^A:>tUl A^>0 \.« 1 ^^ ift^^i <U5 ij^-lss^lj J^f-i^i -^jVi Ij^s-U «C**; ^ |
| 15975 | (j i^-^i J^^ia-J ^j^^ C^^-^ ^J*- iJ^-? (*r^ (*^^ c/^ Lf*^- CT'^ ^"^ cT^ijt^ |
| 15976 | our feet? » They answcred : « It is wheat. » « And he said : « Thanks be |
| 15977 | to God who has given us the victory; for they have put us into the house |
| 15978 | of life. » Now Candidian had done this in order to support Nestorius, and |
| 15979 | to intimidate Cyril and the bishops with him, who had come together on |
| 15980 | account of him, that they might be scattered. But Candidian's objcct was |
| 15981 | not attained, for the bishops had not met together without having devoted |
| 15982 | themselves to death, if it should be necessary, for the faith. So when |
| 15983 | Candidian was convinced of this , he released Cyril and his friends ; and as |
| 15984 | he was afraid lest the affair should reach the ears of the prince, who would |
| 15985 | cause him to be executed on account of it, he began to guard tlie roads, |
| 15986 | and prevented the reporters of news from writing to the prince any |
| 15987 | account of what had passed. Then the fathers continued for some timc, in |
| 15988 | company with the bishop of Ephesus, assembling together and praying, |
| 15989 | while Nestorius remained separated from them, and would not join them. |
| 15990 | So they sent to liim * three bishops, requesting him to be present with them ♦ p. 69 |
| 15991 | for prayer; but the soldiers under the orders of Candidian would not allow |
| 15992 | these bishops to enter the house where Nestorius was. And as he thus held |
| 15993 | aloof from them, and the transactions lasted so long that the bishops |
| 15994 | were troubled at being so far from their dioceses, they were forced to expel |
| 15995 | that enemy of God from God's Church. Accordingl}^ they brought the four |
| 15996 | gospels, and also brought the blasphemous writings of Nestorius; and a |
| 15997 | learned deacon, namely Peter, who was the scribe of Cyril, and knew the |
| 15998 | blasphemous passages in the compositions of Nestorius, read them out briefly |
| 15999 | before the holy council; and when they heard them, his misbelief was proved |
| p. 468 | |
| 16000 | 440 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCIIS. [176J |
| 16001 | ^j^ if' '^j. (*"'-? ^^„ f*^ '^^ Ai;^j "^^^*" ^^ ^ ^r^^is^ ^j-^j ^ji».^^j isj^^ls |
| 16002 | jLj «C-U ^j <iLU <^ J "^^^r-J wjl^i jvft-^i Ai-l ji ^\ ^ljjjLilS j3^jU |
| 16003 | «jJUlJJ ^iUU /^'LJl "^ ^^y.-i»^jl j ^ya-Uy ^l::^! ^JUj a--^^'^^ '"W J\ S^^ z^ |
| 16004 | JIS aJ jo jsly Ui dlUl ^ ^J^ v_^'LCU <u1-.j ''-Co iAi-U jliwV ^JJUl A,g..Uj |
| 16005 | ^lii^ vj^ vt^-? (j"-*^' '^dy^i iJiVij ^Vi (J-« v*'^ J^ <«JJ-Ui «iUVi i-Lft i |
| 16006 | r.x_.:>=l« UL50I 4ji>l vl)-*Jj jvj^ «-Ij-JaJl jl J^ V ^j-o-L^j Mj^ j^ ^LUl ^\ yt> |
| 16007 | A,il Jl JoUl <) (^l5s.,U ^^^jiJj^l 9 y^_ v-JUl f" j-^ (3"^' P J^ C-iy^ JY^ "U^apJL |
| 16008 | 1. ABG Jjusr.^. — 2. F i^' .,! !Ju:-U. — 3. E om. to sULi. — 4. Mss. jU\ j^ UL |
| 16009 | — 5. ABDG 5'-J^ F jULi i^, jU'( ,kiL' bL. — 0. ABD add. .^j b' FG x:^ JJJ^U |
| 16010 | i^.L, J^j b!. — 7. BDG om. F L^,ldj J , .i«.3.. - 8. F add. LL.^.,.M ix-'^l. |
| 16011 | to tliem. So the bisliops anathematized Nestorius and excommunicatcd him, |
| 16012 | and subscribed their signatures to the letter of excommunication, which was |
| 16013 | sent to him; yet he would not receive it, nor give up his misbelief. Then the |
| 16014 | bishops desired to send a copy of their letter to the prince, but were not able |
| 16015 | to do so because of those whom Candidian, the patrician, had sct to guard |
| 16016 | the road. So they consulted together; and at last one of them took the let- |
| 16017 | ter, and put it inside a stout cane, and disguised himself, and started off and |
| 16018 | travelled to Constantinople. There he gave the letter to Dalmatius and |
| 16019 | Eutyches, the two monks. And tliey presented it to the prince ; and the prince |
| 16020 | handed it to an eunuch, who received it from him, and gave it to the scribe |
| 16021 | that he miglit read it before the prince. And when he read it, the contents |
| 16022 | proved to be as follows : « The Council assembled at Ephesus declares thus. |
| 16023 | We believe that Emmanuel is God Incarnate. But it is said that Nestorius |
| 16024 | does not share witli us in this faith. Tljoreforc he is a stranger to the |
| 16025 | Fathcr, to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, and a stranger to thc tradition of |
| 16026 | the Apostles, and a strangcr to the one Iloly Church. Everyone who denies |
| 16027 | that Jesus is Emmanuel, that is to say, God Incarnate, is anathema. And |
| 16028 | everyone who denies that the Virgin Mary is the Mother of God the Word, |
| 16029 | truly Incarnate, is analhema. Jesus is the Creator, Jesus is tlie Coiu^ueror, |
| 16030 | Jesus is the Saviour of all. To him belongs glory for cvcr. Amcn. » |
| p. 469 | |
| 16031 | [177] PT. I. CH. XII. CYRIL I. A. D. 412-444. 441 |
| 16032 | jfi> {> ^ . ^ |
| 16033 | ^^^'^J ^jr^ (^ O^^^J ■^ jr^ dLUl ^J^ ^l^Vl \-^ ijy ^ (jt*' |
| 16034 | l^L.^ v^"j ^^ db>U .^r ^L-U rJUI ^^-J^jl ^J^ ^liJl ^l J._^^ |
| 16035 | «^l jLi jUi J^ dliCu ^k l^jLj JJb^Uj ^^ l_5^_j dJJ^ ^J^r^ j^ |
| 16036 | ^\j ^^ J^lj j^ -^j ^j^ ^Uj J_^ j~^l dUJl p^ ^J^J^l Jl |
| 16037 | aJ ijA_flj|j ^^y^ jli Ji <L«3^ ,_^U.- <»jL»c-5j (^•fl-Ji ^i JT*^ jj^"-' ^y^. j^ |
| 16038 | JuLJj JJLLiL; js^j -u^ «01 ^_*i-^l jL J^l «O j^y-i ^JT-* ^*^ ^L-Vl |
| 16039 | A9 L&Lft r^^r^ ._.^UJJ Jli LAs c^_^_ (*rr^- (*^-? J^^ ^*^ ^*^^* cr^ ls^^ Cy |
| 16040 | ^\ Jyj- Li <JV1 j-fcj ^^Ul Jl ^ il '^d^j ^" Ai ^L-Jl -0 JLs ^::^ |
| 16041 | vtJ^ Li -J LJl 4jisl _^_A p j-»j jl -U jj-ilsb (_i_L-l LJL ^_«JLp-l jjia-J «y Jw |
| 16042 | JL^l j_« (v>^l Jl «LUjl ^^ ^UiJl <. jUj * v-^" «osl jl wiJl dU "^J_^U*p. 70 |
| 16043 | 1. E om. to *^Jji add. »^ ^'1 iiiL^' ^r^'^ J-^j^j ^^ -t^^J Jj^' '-X-:'- ~~- ^^ |
| 16044 | ^ b! JUi BDF ^ bl cJliii. — 3. ABG ^^j^ E ct^j j. — 4. Mss. ^lJ'. |
| 16045 | And wlien this confession of faith was read to the prince, hc and all |
| 16046 | that were in his palace cried out, saying : « Jesus is Emmanuel, God |
| 16047 | Incarnate. » Then Eutyches, the monk, said to the prince : « Let thy |
| 16048 | majesty subscribe to his excommunication, and write to the bishops, com- |
| 16049 | manJing them to appear before thee, to salute thee and bless thy empire. » |
| 16050 | And the prince did so. Therefore the assembly of bishops journeyed to |
| 16051 | Alexandria, and thence to Contantinople. And the prince received them |
| 16052 | graciously, and sat in a lovver seat than they, and prostrated himself before |
| 16053 | them, and received their blessing. But hc commanded that Nestorius should |
| 16054 | be sent into banishment. So Nestorius was exiled in company with a cham- |
| 16055 | berlain who conducted him to Egypt. And tlie bishops sent a letter to |
| 16056 | him before he started, in which they said : « Confess that the Crucified is |
| 16057 | God Incarnate, and we will receive thee again and obtain the repeal of thy |
| 16058 | sentence of banishment. » But Nestorius hardened his heart like Pharao, |
| 16059 | and returned no answer to them. And when he said to the chamberlain : |
| 16060 | « Let us rest here, for I am tired, » the chamberlain replied : « Thy |
| 16061 | Lord also was weary when he walked until the sixth hour, and he is God. |
| 16062 | What sayest thou? » And Nestorius answered : « Two hundred bishops |
| 16063 | assembled to make me confes that Jesus is God Incarnate, but I would |
| 16064 | not do so. Shall I then say to thee that God sufFered fatigue? » * And * p. :o |
| 16065 | the chamberlain conducted Nestorius on his journey until he brought him |
| 16066 | to Iklimim in Upper Egypt; and there he remained in banishment, anathe- |
| 16067 | matized and excommunicated, until he died. |
| 16068 | k |
| p. 470 | |
| 16069 | 442 IIISTOKY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [178] |
| 16070 | Sac ^^ (Tl"^' ^*^' 'r*^ "^i '--'^ o^' (J' ^_^^^ ^J^r*" ^-^ d)L> /»lsl9 -L*-^^ |
| 16071 | ^jVi ^Vj o1>-~-^1 ^>J- ^^-\h\ ^lkii d>; l:^_^ Ul J\ '^V.-j il^ ^ULj |
| 16072 | JUi 03j>\^^ ^^ S^^ p*^^ ^^^ 1« ^V^ji <J^U ..^^i uTjr^^ J^ "^^-^J |
| 16073 | C^jJ-Jl ^ 4.^1 s-^Jl ;^V1 V'j^ "^y ^ fl.-.l ^j^^jVj Jl ^Ljj ^UjJi |
| 16074 | jtLs A* -u-iJLwJl 4jUVl ^_^ or"}^ d)LJlj jLa^Ij 'L-«U-iJlj ^J^^l Jl '^^^j^ |
| 16075 | Ijjjl A. :.}?:?? flll 1*Jl« jo (^JJl ^ljAl5C-Vl --aJI ''^j;^_^^j1 (Jl ^l—jj «^-^J J Ja-J |
| 16076 | (j-_^lkjl jjl ^Ljj J^^l ^LisUl l^ls ^l iJliuJl ^,^ L,b jj-*f^lj C-lil jl |
| 16077 | ^l \^y (j-LJl ^j_»-^...>^.«j ^j-aJi '^jj-c^j L.-JJ.J '^^Llt^j (J-jj-*J~^V1j |
| 16078 | jjJa^ jiS 'y^ ^ ■V^...a'."...>..<Ji aJu i I ^-*o aJLj (^LS ^^J /vLU j»>JL»c.« 1 A_3>- -t-A^I |
| 16079 | •yiij A^A^Jij A^jjJi <uil s.jS Aio.>^".r Uj ^.--.oAaJi «.lii «cLoV "ajJU^ L>lj "^Lo .sL^sj |
| 16080 | Ac -«AaJI 7-_$y\ U rj-^ l5-^' A^JJuJi w»-1>J1 /v« r<Li\>zj^ OlstJjlj C.il.iLjJ JJJS |
| 16081 | 1. E om. Avitli foll. word. — 2. E om. to J' add. ,. — 3. E om. to J' add. «. — |
| 16082 | 4. E om. lo Jl add. .. — 5. E om. to *UJ ^.v;..:^'' ADG ^<^<}^ F , ^»JJ. — 6. ABDG |
| 16083 | , -^Lj--^j E 0111. — ■ 7. Mss. -o.js^j^. |
| 16084 | Now the holy Father Cyril wrote many epistles, among which was an |
| 16085 | epistle to Abba John, patriarch of Antioch, beginning thus : « Let the |
| 16086 | heavens rejoice, and the earth exult. » Cyril also wrote an epistle to |
| 16087 | Acacius, bishop ot" Malatia, beginning : « How sweet is an assembly of |
| 16088 | perfect brethren, who reminJ one another of spiritual doctrines. » And he |
| 16089 | addressed a letter to Valerian, bisho}) of Iconium, begiuning : « The beloved |
| 16090 | brother and fellow-minister. » And he sent an epistle to the pricsts and |
| 16091 | deacons and monks and ascetes who remained firm in the orthodox faitli |
| 16092 | after the excommunication and banishment of Nestorius; and an epistle to |
| 16093 | Eugolius, the Alexandrian priest who dwelt at Gonstantinoplc, beginning : |
| 16094 | « Men are wroth with us on account of the faith proclaimed by the bishops |
| 16095 | of the East. » And he wrote an cpistle to Anastasius and Alexander and |
| 16096 | Martinian and John, and Paregorius, the priest, and Maximus, the deacon, |
| 16097 | beginning : « I greatly praise your love for learning. » And iu every |
| 16098 | epistle Cyril makes mention of tlie ortliodox faith, and exposes the errors |
| 16099 | of Nestorius and tiie corruption of his doctrine, pointing out that it is opposed |
| 16100 | to the faith of the holy fathers, and to thal which is contained in tlie divine |
| 16101 | scriptures of thc Old and New Testaments; and he proves this by genuine |
| 16102 | testimonies from tiic iioiy writiugs, in wiiicii ihe iioiy Giiost spcaks by tiie |
| p. 471 | |
| 16103 | [179] PT. I. Cll Xlll. DIOSCORUS I. A. D. 444-458. 44:{ |
| 16104 | isJU: yj Ais -,j «t U..J 4lilii-lj l^S jJl "CiJ (^Li jj.L-J Jl AiJL..j l$_^ '^J^y] |
| 16105 | '^js.ila::^^! .iLij «uli SjLij a^Ij ft_^ j^ ^j Vj -c* ^ ».»-_)_ Us |
| 16106 | 4^A£J1 <uJ1 ^^ \^ ^^r^ '^^'^^ ^jry^^ |
| 16107 | O-U i^ J> (J^ VSJi^ii ^^a,^.> ^ ^.j-A_aJl (3js^\ (j<a)^^ Ul ^Li A_ii> j_L«_=^j |
| 16108 | dULJl jLi^ /^ <-*-^ -Cl-Li Li..^jL.''jVi ^UVl ^Lc .il^^i y» ^JJj ^jalOVI |
| 16109 | <C:>-jjj tJxJl \Sj^ L3 fV^^J AjjA£li>- «j>J>E.« (J.«U»=I> "^^ /»£• ^J^J ^^^jj rV^J |
| 16110 | 1. F JUL. ^ G om. to XjUalj. — 2. ADF i.J ^sij^j E om. to %. — 3. E add. 13^ ^Utj |
| 16111 | ^^1 L*/» _,j.C' AibLe i5\3 ^^j cl?-*!/"" c-~j--^^' c'^ , j"^' F add. J^' LJj |
| 16112 | rj^ w . ^^ .. ^ w^ j > ^:/- .. ^ ., - u j^ ' — |
| 16113 | ,.y^\ ,.y^\ .Lwj-s:^^ l.:„ hC.^ AjLLs wL)' J! .Ls, >_LJl.>. |
| 16114 | tongues of the veracious prophets, the elect apostles, aiid the lioly fathers |
| 16115 | and doctors of the Holv Catholic and Apostolic Churcii. Cvril ulso wrote |
| 16116 | letters to Nestorius, before his banishment, which are conceived in a spirit |
| 16117 | of benevolence, and in which Cyril exhorts Nestorius, and aims at concihat- |
| 16118 | ing and guiding him. Yet Nestorius would not listen to Cyril, nor return |
| 16119 | from his misbelief and hardness of heart and corrupt creed. |
| 16120 | GHAPTER Xin |
| 16121 | DIOSCORUS I, THE TWENTY-FIFTH PATRI\KCH. A. D. 444-458. |
| 16122 | After the holy patriarch Cyril had departed to his rest, Dioscorus was |
| 16123 | made patriarch in the see of the city of Alexandria. He endured severe |
| 16124 | persecution for the orthodox faith at the hands of the prince Marcian and |
| 16125 | his wife ; and they banished him from his see, through the partial action of |
| 16126 | the council of Chalcedon, and their subserviency to the will of the prince |
| 16127 | and his wife. It is for this reason that the members of that councii and all |
| 16128 | the foUowers of their corrupt creed are called Melkites, because they follow |
| p. 472 | |
| 16129 | 444 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [180] |
| 16130 | c |
| 16131 | dUJl ^lj fv-^^"^ J-f^V b-L^liJl j^Ul »^^ ^y^^j (** ^L^JLJl 1_^_«^ ^l ^^ |
| 16132 | '^crj^yj ^j^l "^j>-^^ wJL^i J-oM^I ^ jUj J ^Uj J_^ J^ J |
| 16133 | -L_j j^^L^jjl ^l^,_3>-J -rc ,....,..-,o .11 p-j_-_>_ L-AJL- ^^r*-^ ^J^^-** (J^J-'-'~*^'J (TJ-^^J-^J |
| 16134 | "•' (J" Jt*. -J -5 '(J^J^-J^ ^r^ ^-^ "^ vl^J U.AA*> ^ JO Uj «Cl ^JaJsj ^j-i;L>-L-l |
| 16135 | Lj d^l ^r^^ o^^ ^^ fk^ j ^y^\j Slcjl Jl; ^aJI ^l^Jlj ^jUJl li^j |
| 16136 | ti.9^^1 J' AjjAiLli- *.«^=^ ^j^ ^-Vw ^^,iLo.i ^Vi '^ai Lj jjL.>J Lr-'-^ "^-^ ^^'^ |
| 16137 | joVl ^i Jt vJ^J ^^ ^^JaJLlj ^^^ .^::5C j., j^ J <cl ^_^ ^l^lj L;LV1 |
| 16138 | 4Li.iAJjVl ^LVl iLi_2-j -^ A*. d)^kJl ^^^.s ^Al)! b^^ A-^y J lJJUj |
| 16139 | h[^\ JjJ>\ X^\ ^^ ^y\ J\j jVl J\ ^^ ^jLo ^.^1 ^.«^^ J ^Ul |
| 16140 | oLfe ^.,t..'j'j cJXJi jLi^ ^xi 'j^Uc. is^j^ |
| 16141 | 1. E om. to ^j^ add. ^"^' IJ^ ^M. — 2. Mss. ,^^^. — 3. Mss. ^y^r-j^. — |
| 16142 | 4. Mss. . ^y^jL^. — 5. Mss. . ^j^*^. — G. Mss. , wj-.f>K^ — 7. Mss. ^^oL-jl. — |
| 16143 | 8. E add. ^'' Lx^ ,S} ij\^ iSjj as at the end of most of the lives F add. .1 J |
| 16144 | the opinion of the prince and his wife, in proclaiming and renewing the |
| 16145 | doctrine of Nestorius. |
| 16146 | It was a custom of the ancients to write histories of their predecessors |
| 16147 | in every generation. In the time of the Israelites, Philo, the Pharian, and |
| 16148 | Justus and Josephus and llegesippus wrote part of the life of Jesus Christ, |
| 16149 | and an account of the ruin of Jerusalem by Vespasian and Titus his son, and |
| 16150 | * p. 71 of what * took place after them. And after that, Africanus and Eusebius |
| 16151 | wrote, and Mennas wrote of the trials and persecution endured by the |
| 16152 | pastors and their llocks in the days of the patriarch Abba Cyril the Wise, |
| 16153 | and what passed between him and Nestorius; also of what the Father |
| 16154 | Dioscorus after him sufTered in the council ol" Ciialcedon. But at that |
| 16155 | time the creeds were separated, and the sees were torn asunder, so tliat |
| 16156 | nonc was left to write histories of the patriarchs, and the practice of com- |
| 16157 | posing them was interrupted. But the Lord remains for ever. In tliis |
| 16158 | way no biography of the holy patriarch Dioscorus after his banishment |
| 16159 | has been found. He preserved the ortliodox failli, which persists in the |
| 16160 | see of the evangelist Saint Mark to tlils day and for ever, unlil he received |
| 16161 | the crown of martvrdoni iii the island of Gangra, by the command of the |
| 16162 | prini;e Marcian; for it was in that ishind that Dioscorus died. |
| p. 473 | |
| 16163 | [181J PT. I. CH. XIII. TIMOTHY II. A. D. 458-480. 445 |
| 16164 | jjy^\j ^JiUl .5-uJi r^ y>j |
| 16165 | ^^ C^^k ^c_^Jl -cJI ^\i\ dj^\ o-^.^ aaUJI oVI r^~ o\ -^. O^J |
| 16166 | ^L >u)l 'i.'^ .iL&j ^^ *~- JL*5 J\ CaI I^^ ^*^.>f^ (J^ l/^^^^^ ^j^b |
| 16167 | j.^j j^i K>. ^\i\j dlUl jjV ^U J 2^a^<r jl^j ^:j-^Vi Jl aUl |
| 16168 | (C k»-~« *w« ^L — .'i (*j-J' (3 /g— ■-'-' j "^ |
| 16169 | <C_w |
| 16170 | jj_^,-lJ|j »)LJi .iJuJi ■^ jjtj |
| 16171 | (J_»_s>-j ^jj-ck^Vi 4ju_^ (T^\ {sJ^ ^ y^ ^J^ ■^J^ (__yjlj'L»J3 (<^ l»— Ls |
| 16172 | JuJJi JJj-vJLLi- *.<>.>i« ^i -Vjj^" ^lc \ Xs- <s>\l' ^l (*-?^^ «Ov-L»»* oioj LS>j |
| 16173 | 1. Mss. , ^J JsL'. — 2. F ^^5o! Ji j^jjy. — 3. EF add. L»^ , cXi <jj^o. |
| 16174 | TIMOTHY II, THE TWENTY-SIXTH P.VTRIARCH. k. D. 458-480. |
| 16175 | And after the militant Father Dioscorus, the patriarch, went to his rest, |
| 16176 | the Lord Ghrist raised iip a patriarch, named Timothy, upon the episcopal |
| 16177 | throne of thc city of Alexandria; and he sufTered from hardships, and from |
| 16178 | warfare with the dissidents. He and his brother Anatolius were banished |
| 16179 | to the island of Gangra, like Dioscorus, for seven full years, but he return- |
| 16180 | ed by the grace of God, at the command of the prince, to Alexandria. |
| 16181 | His ordination took placc in the days of Leo, tho prince. He remained |
| 16182 | patriarch twenty-two years, and went to his rest on the seventh day of Misri. |
| 16183 | PETER 111, THE TWENTY-SEVENTH PATRI.VRCH. A. D. 480-488. |
| 16184 | So when Timothy went to the Lord, Peter the priest was ordained by |
| 16185 | command of God in the church of Alexandria, and was made patriarch. But |
| 16186 | the empire of the Romans remained estalilishcd upon thc ever-renewed |
| 16187 | memory of the impurc council of Chalcedon; for it was not built upon the |
| 16188 | PATR. OR. — T. I. 31 |
| p. 474 | |
| 16189 | 44G IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [182] |
| 16190 | ^_J1 K^. ^-^'<J^ ^ J^^ <^^^ ^>^^ cT^^ e5'^ ^r" ^ "^*^ ^-> ^^ ^ |
| 16191 | ^L ^j-cCVl d> ^>. J ^--^-^"^ ^>. cT^^^ -^ ^^- ^^ -^-5 |
| 16192 | ^> ^ v^j Ij^^j j>J ^LI* Jlliij U-»^" t>»Jl jjV ^^j^j a::^^ |
| 16193 | J.J Lfc>plj i^^j ^>; V^^ ^l ^L.^j ^*-^ '^y "^^ V'^-^ ^O^ 3-^^ ^ |
| 16194 | jliij ^jiulj ^^i-. a:^j^^ a^ v--^^ ^'^ ^^ ^'-^ ^ ^-'^- r^ '^'*^'^'^ ^- |
| 16195 | u ^u ^> Loj j.jj jUj iiiuvi adji ^> j ^^^ :^\ ^\^ jM^ |
| 16196 | ^iUVl ^l^lj ^j^^, V^" ^l -^LI^J 0" ^^ ^^-5 ^ rr^J^-? ^l^^ '^^ c^ ^-^^-^ |
| 16197 | 1. E om. with foll. word. — 2. E om. ^vilh foll. word. — 3. ABDG ^\. |
| 16198 | foiindation of the firm Rock, which belongs to God the Word who is Jcsus |
| 16199 | Christ. And, after the consecration of Peter, patriarch of Alexandria, Aca- |
| 16200 | cius, patriarch of Constantinoplc , wrote to him many cpistles which he |
| 16201 | sent to him, and letlers to ask him to receive him to himself; for he |
| 16202 | rejected the council of Chalcedon, the members of whicli he called heretics, |
| 16203 | and the blasphemous Tome of Leo; and he likewise rejected the doctrinc |
| 16204 | of Nestorius. Therefore Peter wrote letters to Acacius in order that |
| 16205 | he might be assurcd that his doctrine was sound to the core. And |
| 16206 | when they came to him he acccpted them with joy and gladncss, and |
| 16207 | showed them to thosc that wished among the believers in thc orthodox |
| 16208 | faith; and then he wrote a synodical epistle and sent it to the blessed |
| 16209 | Pcter. But there werc certain bishops who were not present at the timc |
| 16210 | when the Ictters were written by the two patriarchs, Petcr and Acacius; |
| 16211 | and Satan (may God confound him!) stirred up trouble in the hearts of thosc |
| 16212 | bishops; and James, bishop of Sa, became their chief, with Mennas, bishop |
| 16213 | of Munyat Tamah. And they went to the city of Alexandria, and said |
| 16214 | P 72 to the patriarch : « How couldst thou receivc Acacius, * wlien he is onc of |
| 16215 | those who wcre prcsent at thc Chalcedonian council? » So he answcred |
| 16216 | thcm quietly and calmly : « I received him ouly becausc he abandoned that |
| 16217 | doctrinc. » And ho informcd them of the cpistlcs of Acacius which had come |
| 16218 | to him, which bore witncss of his rcturn to the trulh, and of his confession |
| 16219 | of the orlhodox faith; and he reminded them that hc had sent the bishops |
| 16220 | to Acacius, that ihey mighl hcar his cxprcssions, according lo ihc canon of |
| p. 475 | |
| 16221 | [iS-^J PT. I. CII. XIII. PETER III. A. D. 480-/^88. 447 |
| 16222 | ^y 1_^U ^^ :^\ j_^;li- ^<^ ^ij j^^ ^i ^uVl isiU;! ^^ ^^^ij a..;.-- JI |
| 16223 | J^-J^ cr^"^ L^-'^ c^^.r-'^'^ ^^J O- (V->' b^^b pri^^* J '^,^^ ^K^V |
| 16224 | ^.1 -- C^\^ Vj ^>1^ J ^ ^ ^ jl Jjl^l ^^ JL5 L^ ^Lj^^ l^JUj |
| 16225 | a:rrr^-^"jVl jl ^ <xli. c^- \^[^^ ^j ^^L ^__-uJl dj^l ^ \yji\j U |
| 16226 | j^l^l ^ o^Iaj: ^ ^jAi^lVl ^U i:^>. jU U ^>, l^ jl^j UJ -i^ |
| 16227 | u-^^-^j^"j ^^_^jk;l ■■^^-voj ^jL-U> ^_^_ ^^L^J V-^ 'j--^J ^^■j |
| 16228 | ctA -^^ p'" crj::^>^'l Cjj- ^ ^y^ ^aJI ^^^L_;1jaJ1 L^_^ ^^* ^r^.j^l^ ^-^1 |
| 16229 | Crf^"-? OT-- c^'^^" cT-^'^'^ c5'^ "--j-^^ ^'-^ j^j (-1^^ -^- V^ J^ ^>J^ |
| 16230 | ^Uj l^j jLL, J y_, J ^L- <cULj ^^j j^ ^ ^LJl J i^ l.\Jj ^>L.. |
| 16231 | ^^it^l ^UVl ^ly^lj ^A^j ^>l<)| ^l^ i^^_j [^\^j [,^\ ^yi ^^.j |
| 16232 | 1. E om. to ixJ\. _ 2. E om. to ^j^jk^ ^y. - 3. AD ^3^^l BEG ^>t F |
| 16233 | ^ijLL - 4. A ^L..d/; B ^'-^.^b D ^W^dy^; G ^k^djlU. - 5. ABG ,.,..^iJ1lJ' |
| 16234 | D ^.^^fyJI F ^.^L,'lyJ!. - 6. E add. ^^ ^,X ^AJ.^. ,.^^^,1. ^ ^^. Sr^^ ^^iio |
| 16235 | (^^1 ^^^^1 'ij=%.\ u Lsi.s^. |
| 16236 | the Church. But they would not accept his words because pride was |
| 16237 | established in their hearts; and they separated themselves from the throne |
| 16238 | of the evangclist, Saint Mark, the apostle, saying in tiieir io-norance, as |
| 16239 | the children of Israel said, that they had no portion with David, nor inhe- |
| 16240 | ritance with the son of Isai '. And since they were divided from the holy |
| 16241 | patriarch Petcr, and would not enter under his obedience, the orthodox |
| 16242 | called them Those tliat had no head \ Now the epistles written between |
| 16243 | the two patriarchs aforesaid formed fifteen books. |
| 16244 | This Peter, when he became patriarch over Alexandria, met with trouble |
| 16245 | from the heretics. For they banished him, and delivered up his see to |
| 16246 | a man called Timothy, who is also named Anthony or Theognostus, and |
| 16247 | bclongcd to Canopus. Then followed John thc Tabennisiote, whom they |
| 16248 | appointed after the death of Anthony. Subsequently, the patriarch Peter |
| 16249 | returned to his see with great glory; and the period of time during which |
| 16250 | he sat upon the patriarchal throne was eight years; and he died, in peace |
| 16251 | and great honour, on the 2nd of Hatiir. All his epistles are preserved in |
| 16252 | the Monastery of Father Macarius; and among them is an epistle of Zeno, |
| 16253 | the blessed prince, with the answer to it, in which are jewels of language,' |
| 16254 | and words of holiness, and the confession of the orthodox faith. |
| 16255 | 1. III Kings, XII, 10. — 2. The Acephali. |
| p. 476 | |
| 16256 | 448 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [184] |
| 16257 | ^^ ^\j ^u ^."; u ^"j '^^^\ ^jjj -^\-\ ^\^j^ ^^ "U^ J^^^ ^>- W^ |
| 16258 | ^oy o^ |
| 16259 | ':,.^^ J ^j or- c- c^^^ ^-^^ ^^ ^ '^^ ^'^ ^ "^^-^ ^ |
| 16260 | ^U.V1 ^>1^^ ^^ ^>. ^J v^U^ ^J^:. C^" 5-^^ cT^^'^ ^~ ^^ |
| 16261 | 1. AEG ^w^ ^j DF ^,^. - 2. E add. ^^1 U. ^,.0 ^-lo i5> F add. ^^! ^^ |
| 16262 | .1 ^] ^\ IvkW^ ^U.U. - 3. ABG add. J^. - 4. ABE om. |
| 16263 | .VTHANASIUS II, THE TWENTY-EIGHTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 488-494. |
| 16264 | Wheii the holy Fathcr Peter went to his rcst, Athanasius ^vas appointed. |
| 16265 | He had bccn priest in charge of the church of Alexandria; and now he |
| 16266 | was made patriarch over it. He was a good man, full of faith and thc |
| 16267 | Holy Ghost; and hc accomplished that with which he was cntrusted; and |
| 16268 | in his days there was no disordcr or persecution in thc holy Church. He |
| 16269 | remained sevcn years, and went to his rest on the twenticth of Tut. |
| 16270 | JOHN I, TIIE MONK, THE TWENTY-NINTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 'l04-503. |
| 16271 | Whcn Athanasius thc Youngcr wcnt to his rcst, John thc Monk was |
| 16272 | appointed, and madc patriarch upon the cvangclical throne; and he walked |
| 16273 | according to the iives of the exccUcnt fathers who preceded him. Thc |
| 16274 | Church and tlie people and thc inhabitants of the country-districts wcre |
| 16275 | in his days in security and peace through thc gracc of the Lord Christ. |
| 16276 | Vnd hc lived in thc timc of thc holy Zeno, ihc blcsscd pnncc; and on |
| p. 477 | |
| 16277 | 1185] PT. I. CII. XIII. JOHX II. A. D. 503-515. 449 |
| 16278 | <c;LVj X_^l dUUl jy.j o^.-^^ -V^ ^ J^ j^J ^c-w^l xJl W: i«>Uj jj^l |
| 16279 | 4JI j_^b>o ''^U^ w^ ^-^^^. J^ i^} jfi^ (J^ *-^-*^„ j^ ^k^ J dUJl ^! <s^>U.j |
| 16280 | Jr» ^U^ J rr^^'-> o^i^^ Xj^i dlUl jy.^j ^U J CliJa^ iLl c«a^ ^'JJl |
| 16281 | 4JIL (^^"cJj ^^^r^ (V*^ Ci*^* C^i O "^ ^-J-i> |
| 16282 | O .Jg.Jl L^ «j |
| 16283 | jyjl:)! ^aJI ^ ytj jl^ ^^Jl |
| 16284 | (JiJi i)^j Usk-j-j £<•— ' (rt""*^ tJ--f-j ^^ (Jj«f>- o^JaJi LL>-kj L"l rc_J_r L./ls |
| 16285 | J 4x1 ^rr^b ^^r-^ j^^j ^-^ "^^J J v^-> 7c.^:.:.o H cJ^^kJJ ^l^ jl^j -uil ^l |
| 16286 | ^LJl \.«LJ1 ^fy^^ls^^ ^ilUJl 4,Aj <w— U L.« C"».i^Sj A_xX^ aIsIj L_3«cc 1^1 «uU |
| 16287 | u-^^ jj5 jU ^aJI iilLl ^^ ^U j^l 3^V J^LUl ^yjl^ ^>J'j |
| 16288 | 1. G ^.^\ J^. — 2. ABDG Uj F om. to wo;^. — 3. DF ^^^. |
| 16289 | account of liis faith and goodness the prince commanded in his days that |
| 16290 | Hhere should be carried to the monastery of Saint Macarius, in the ^^^adi |
| 16291 | Habib, all that the monks needed of wheat and wine and oil, * and whatever * P. 73 |
| 16292 | they required for the furnishing of their cells. So Abba John, the pa- |
| 16293 | triarch, accomplished his ministry in security and tranquillity in the days |
| 16294 | of Zeno, the blessed and faithful prince, and went to his rest on the 4th |
| 16295 | of Bashans, after remaining eight years as patriarch, and was gathered to |
| 16296 | his fathers. |
| 16297 | JOHN II, FORMERLY THE HERMIT, THE THIRTIETH PATRIARCH. A. D. o03-515. |
| 16298 | So when Abba John, the patriarch, went to his rest, there was appointed |
| 16299 | instead of him a man who was a hermit, called John; and this was bv |
| 16300 | tlie command of God. This John was a kinsman of the departed patriarch. |
| 16301 | And he wrote in his days manv books and homilies. And God shewed |
| 16302 | forth in his days a wonderful thing. and raised up royalty and priesthood |
| 16303 | together for the Ghurch, in the persons of the prince Anastasius, tlie |
| 16304 | pious believer, and the patriarch Severus, the excellent, elothed with |
| 16305 | light, occupant of the see of Antioch, who became a horn of salvation to the |
| 16306 | orthodox Church, and who sat upon the throne of the great Ignatius. |
| p. 478 | |
| 16307 | 450 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. 11861 |
| 16308 | ^f.,^ ij^j ^j^^^'^ J ^ji^»j '^^L.lj dij^\ '^^x V^ Or-:."*^^ ""^^ (^^ |
| 16309 | "^Lji^lt.* Jl ^ JaUl «.Ua-cV^ ^Lcl ,_$-Lll ^Ti_- — Ji\ xlM ij^^^j vi>i_^L? ijA*«siU |
| 16310 | J?i_.i_«_Jl aJI ,_^ Lo 4^**_J1 jJjlJ Ji ^iLL^.Ji ^L«Vi j^ t^.*.* ty_^^ (*^^^: |
| 16311 | /.Ulj jj^ J-V"j -^^-9 ^J!>^i- "^ J^\ \\^\ ''^-V: J-j-'^ '^'^ "^^ ^J (_r.^„-J^ |
| 16312 | er^ o^ oi^^^-i (^^^ J Cr-^-' "-^ ^^ ^"^^ ^^^^: ^*-""-^:- |
| 16313 | dJ^JaJl A,_V^1 ^yi^:i |
| 16314 | .5-loJl \.o j tiUlj ^.iUJl ^J |
| 16315 | j :)Li^ y.^j ji^j o-^^.^ "^^ v>"^^ ^ 0^^ ^^^^ ^^:. -r''^'^ ^^~- ^-5 |
| 16316 | ^^^1 t5-^ ^J^ ^3Jj^ ^^f^, ^j-« AoLsj J ^jJi L>tJl_«:? ^.-^J 'S' — ■^ C^.-"^ |
| 16317 | 1. E om. to ^~v«:|J-iJ'. — 2. A om. B ^ DF om. wilh preceding' word G (^Lj^!' ^s. |
| 16318 | — 3. DF (J^iV^ilL. — 4. Mss. S-i:^. — 5. DF L.ifUl. — G. E om. to iJ^^. |
| 16319 | And Severus wrote a synodical letter to the Father John, the patriarch, |
| 16320 | concerning the unity of the r.uth, wherein he announced the agTeement |
| 16321 | between them in the one orthodox creed of thc holy fathers. So John, |
| 16322 | the patriarcli, and his bishops accepted this letter, and read it in their |
| 16323 | churclies tiiroughout the land of Egypt; and they ofTered prayers and |
| 16324 | thanked the Lord Christ, who had restored the divided menibers to their |
| 16325 | places. And with great joy and spiritual exultation did John, the holy |
| 16326 | patriarch, write to the great Severus an answer to his letter in canonical |
| 16327 | languagc, full of the orthodox faith, which is that of the doctors of the |
| 16328 | Churcli, as the blessed Severus had written lo liim. And when the envoys |
| 16329 | of Severus returned to him with this gift, whicli was a fitting reward for |
| 16330 | liis frieudsliip, he rejoiced and was glad (^xceedingly. Jolin remained pa- |
| 16331 | triarch eleven years, and went to his rest on the twenty-sevcnth of Bashans. |
| 16332 | DIOSCORUS II, TIIE TIIinTY-FIRST P.\TR1.\RCH. A. D. .") l .")-.') 1 7. |
| 16333 | And when the Father John, the patriarch, went to his rest, he had a |
| 16334 | scribc whose nanie was Dioscorus, aiid who was a man perfect in all liis |
| p. 479 | |
| 16335 | [187] PT. I. CII. XIII. DIOSCORUS II. A. D. 515-517. 451 |
| 16336 | ^^ ».LJ1 J ^t-JJj k^i^j isA=.-lj «CLw *Lil Ail (^^1 ^^rr" ij-? ijr**' ^^' ^-^ |
| 16337 | jyWlj ^_^D1 :>aJI j^ y^j |
| 16338 | jl \x^\ U Jjlj ^j-u-UJi «_»i>cJl <jU1 Jl ^i-^AijVl j^^3^1 J^ Xju^ jl jj |
| 16339 | AJ jLSj <.>.fl' 1 \.« A •:' :.U.'U. oii A_I)A.« ^ U.<wpt« ;w»j>-j o^^.li (^ y y^ --j-^l -^j^i |
| 16340 | 1. Mss. , .ojUkw<j ancl so throuohout. |
| 16341 | relations, hiimble and gooil; and tlicrc was none likc him in his time. So |
| 16342 | they ordained him patriarch upon tlic evangclical throne. Then he wrote |
| 16343 | a synodical lettcr to the Fathcr Severus, in which he informcd liim of thc |
| 16344 | dcath of the blcsscd Father John, and announccd that iic had taken his |
| 16345 | seat aftcr him upon thc apostolic tlirone. So Severus wrote an answcr to |
| 16346 | him, to console him, and to confirm liim in the ortiiodox faitii, and to |
| 16347 | charge him to teacii tiie peoplc, and not to ccasc tcaciiing, and to encou- |
| 16348 | rage him in tiiis work. And Dioscorus remained patriarcii three years; |
| 16349 | though in anotiicr iiistory it is relatcd that he continued one year and a |
| 16350 | half; and iie wcnt to iiis rest on the twcnty-seventh of BAbah, and was |
| 16351 | gathered to his fatiiers. |
| 16352 | * TIMOTHY III, TIIE THIRTY-SECOND P.VTRI.\RCH. A. D. .517-535. * P 74 |
| 16353 | Then Timothy tooic his seat as patriarcii on tlic throne of Alexandria. |
| 16354 | And Anastasius the bclieving prince died; and thcy raised up aftcr him |
| 16355 | an evil man, a hcrctic, w^hose name was Justinian, tliat hc might govern thc |
| 16356 | empirc. ^^'hcn Justinian toolv his seat upon thc throne, iie empioyed ali his |
| 16357 | efforts to make tiic orthodox bciievers return to thc faith of tlic Chaicedonian |
| 16358 | councii; and tiic first tiiing that he began with was that he seized the holy |
| p. 480 | |
| 16359 | 452 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [188! |
| 16360 | ij-CjCV^ OAx, \s, ^j^ dlUJl b^^ ^^iJl (j-_^J^_^^J ^^JJ <-3j^ ^ (T^^J |
| 16361 | ^V^ ^r-^^^ -vijlj *^A,1 c^" ^v-^^^ ^UVlj A.:.]-2,:k..>i^l <^^ '^SJi^ ^^«^.kJ^jlj |
| 16362 | 4.L»JL^J ^j-jsjt-' -oAaJi ^li k_..Ja> «Cl \iL j^J (Jj-t^l A,.fl aUlj dJ J2JI if y ^ |
| 16363 | ^j-^^^^ c^ji^ (v^ ^-^j-'^ «dllftj IjJ^JLi a::;UIj a, "^j^^^vLU JlXII <J .sll:» 50 <,lj Jl |
| 16364 | ^i jl i^pi joj v;L.«Vl c^i^i A> :,.)?:]?.. ,.ill ^l «LiiJUlj j_a ^^-^j -01 ^j-jijU |
| 16365 | <«^l5 ^LJaJJ? flll ^51 jj-j).jU ^Vl J^j Ui -uliJl A,lj ^ c~^y. ^^^ dUUl |
| 16366 | Jx. iJ^U «cl <L« LiL LJs U>o «uASj «dj-:.* ^jj CJl^ ^^j^l <.1jJ1 J «iJiJl |
| 16367 | ^^k, Jji 4J5 J Jjc>- A9 jL^Cs 4jiil 3 -^L>U1 y& Uls -ciUl ^aLj jjV (j~« J» |
| 16368 | .yu^ vdlJl ^jl ^;V d>i^Jl J JJC_ ^^dU Ul-Ul^ jl ^Ul ^j^ J^Jl |
| 16369 | aIVi (J^2-*i (3 j^ U-3 jj.J?.J oL« ULLUl ^j-jJLlL^^ j^j (VJ' (V j^' O^j^ |
| 16370 | 1. Mss. ^_;X (G ^--J^). — 2. ABDG {^^-j^l EF ^^^^^^. — 3. ATJG om. D |
| 16371 | L\JaJi^M ^-^ ,^»srr.-^!j E L\JaJa.^n ^^sJ^^laJ P LlJ2Ja.**JLM ^Js /j-j^^sr^jL- — 4. D |
| 16372 | *^.xiiJ E om. with two foll. words. — 5. Mss. ilo. — G. ABECI C^L. |
| 16373 | patriarch Sevenis. And Justinian assembled a council in the city of Cons- |
| 16374 | tantinople, on his own initiative, at wliich were prcsent Vigilius, patriarch |
| 16375 | of Home, and Apollinaris, whom tlio prince had made patriarch over |
| 16376 | Alexandria, and Eutychius, patriarch of the city of Gonstantinople, and |
| 16377 | the bishops who were under their jurisdiction. Moreover Justinian sent |
| 16378 | to fetch the Father Severus, the patriarcli, and the bishops of the East; |
| 16379 | for he tliought that he could conciliate the mind of the holy Severus, |
| 16380 | and incline liim to his doctrine, so that all the bishops might obey liim, |
| 16381 | because they firmly believed in Severus and in his faith, and so they might |
| 16382 | acknowledge the prince's evil doctrine. But the great Severus paid no |
| 16383 | heed to the prince. And Severus, with his bishops, went to Constanti- |
| 16384 | nople that he might confirm the faith; for he thought that that unbelieving |
| 16385 | prince would be converted froni his corrupt doctrine. So when the Father |
| 16386 | Severus arrived at Constantinoplo, thon tlio prince at first honoured him |
| 16387 | greatly, and exalted his rank, and spoke good words to him, seeking from |
| 16388 | him lliat lie sliould make concessions to him with regard to tlio Tomo of |
| 16389 | Lco, by adopting his faith. But Sevorus, God's champion, had placed in liis |
| 16390 | heart the words of Potor tho Apostle ' to Simon tlie Magician ; « Let thy |
| 16391 | o-ifts perish with thcc, for I see that thou art full of bitterness, even more |
| 16392 | than the scrpent. » And Justinian the prince was liko Nostorius; and one |
| 16393 | day he commanded that the bishops, falsely so oalled, sliould assomble for |
| 16394 | that council. But neithor the Fathor Severus, tiif valiaiit oiic, nor any of |
| 16395 | 1. Acts, VIII, 20, 23. |
| p. 481 | |
| 16396 | [1891 PT. I. Cll. XIII. TIMOTHY III. A. D. 517-535. 453 |
| 16397 | /^-*-=^-»Jb jjV ^^i' Vjl ^>^^. (^ j^ J^ "^V -c-i-sLl ^ -^l Vj j>l3^H |
| 16398 | cJ JaJl ityy^ ^^ L»A_s Lfc^-Xo ^^r^' Jj-iaj' y^ Ls>-^^ tV^ ^uxJi ^2^-^ jj-«i |
| 16399 | ^j -*Jl-ViJl <j .iJ^j 1>U1 «^J-t l^jil j^l (.r^ "^-J rr^ (^^"-^. f^ ^iiUJl ^l |
| 16400 | A^^ Jl '*-;'.^;-~i ^ \^J^ "Lix- r-^1 'CL.«J-J1 Sj^jl;' A^xiJl Jlj.^ (jr^ "^ |
| 16401 | ^lkl ^ ^aj^^ craJ^ C-^^ ^^ \jxSiJ^\ ^jl-UJ^ ^IVI ^L J jlij |
| 16402 | dJj-C^Vl ^-U ^l ^-LflJUVl '•U- ^r-a-* ^_jJl 1_^J^ JJ J^^^l J;^ ^-^1 «U-iiUlj |
| 16403 | y_^\ lijfc jUj J ^yyj^ ^"^^ jl^J oljl-Jl (j;-« (^jl-Li^ ^'vr^ oI^Laj lj.5^;ki |
| 16404 | ^lpc-sl AjLsL-VI i-J'l5voJ ^.i ^l ^i iV*-? Aj^ltj 1^^ <_I)-U ^l ^-U \.« ^^'~' * p |
| 16405 | jl$J ^£X>s±i A)l-\jJl ^lc. ljI_Lt-Z> jl ^t^^^yj ^JL^J ^ J»i J AJ'j-LL5v.-».VL> /t»-^l |
| 16406 | ,.>..>.fl> ^V Ajlj j-kJLLj>- «_»_>c_« (JjLL) <*Ji -^J^lj ^j_)U jj «u—i i_a 0 ^\ ^, (♦^—JM |
| 16407 | 1. BEG ^y-. — 2. E add. in margin iiLLl^J!. — 3. Mss. add. "^. |
| 16408 | liis bishops woiild be prosont ^villi tliem, for ho said : « If thoy will not |
| 16409 | lirst anathematize the Tome of Loo anJ tho impuro, contomptible connoil |
| 16410 | of Chalcodon, I will not consont with them to the doctrino of nnboliof. » |
| 16411 | Then things werc done by the prince which this book is too sniall to |
| 16412 | relate, lest the narrativo should grow too long by recording them. So |
| 16413 | when the command of the prince reached Soverns, and yet he did not meot |
| 16414 | tho bishops in council nor go to join them, they brought trials upon him, |
| 16415 | and persecutions came upon him. |
| 16416 | But after two years, at the request of the believing princess, Theodora, |
| 16417 | tlie prince left Severus alone, and gavo him up to her; and so she sent him |
| 16418 | back to his see. |
| 16419 | And in those days Timothy was at Alexandria. So when Severus, the |
| 16420 | patriarch, and his bishops, who wero from tho East, were driven away |
| 16421 | iVom Antioch, and came to Egypt, those bisliops came to the city of |
| 16422 | Aloxandria. And many nuns, who were virgins, woro driven out of the |
| 16423 | monasteries. And tlie Father Severus, at tho time of this trouble, was |
| 16424 | fleeing from city to city, secretly OT oponly, and from * monastery to monas- * P- |
| 16425 | tery. And he wrote to the bishops, his companions, wlio wero at Aloxan- |
| 16426 | dria, and consoled thom, and oncouragod them to havo patience, and |
| 16427 | charged tliem to enduro the persecutions with fortitude. |
| 16428 | And there was with them one who was no true bishop, whose name |
| p. 482 | |
| 16429 | 454 IIISTORY OF THE PATRTARCIIS. [190j |
| 16430 | li^ j^s^j UAJ SjjXo j,j>i\ jiUtrV^ -*ju 'j.Sju-.Ip A.L«5>i)j 'yJ.'\ As-1 Jl rc_*->-.Jl xiJl |
| 16431 | aJLoI \3 ^^ jA ^^jL>N^ r? t «-^ ii^_«l 4.>k.) ^'^— « ».-i' ^^-^ if r^ ^^ ^ifi <*_-»> UL«^ |
| 16432 | \_« LdApcT L^l ' i^^Uj S^fl_>Jl V— ~3.ijlj f^toj 1/ ^ J^y.iJ ^'^-^' " jj*" ^'■=*=^ J^ |
| 16433 | y^a.0 JU.iil Jl i-ViJlj "*.....;>&.«.' 1 -djl -Tc >....Ji /»V 1 jjj^^J o^^-itJi jj-^iu*) (V-^i .ilal£.l |
| 16434 | Jj^-Li J_9 j^ «.Ls 4X1 e.U7l jfOji 4,.ju^ Vl 4c_ttJl jj \j*^JJ 5Sj_.LaS <C^1 jL&J ^IJ |
| 16435 | ^ ^iUjj O^M-o j_^ '_^j (V'*^ (*r*^ C -.jOI jU iUi 1-^ J vO) U'j_-o 1 i«.»..>-j |
| 16436 | Js^^j jliu j1 ^-^j j^^^Ls ^3 jj^jSi ijjUsj '"'Ll.Jl 1^9^15 oy-^ (*v~^ lj-^^9 |
| 16437 | ^j^!l Sili j^^ljj-Jl (Jj C)ijl'.5 <*;jVi ,3 ^^Lx^l '^^^j c^ir^j^^' *J v*"^ — ^' i-Laj |
| 16438 | jl JLa^I 1jjcL<J Aji^ll \.fl 0""'^^ J^^l ^'i-' ^»^^ ^^^*J1 Ji^>[S <C»ju'j ^Ji)! |
| 16439 | J^J .5>IJ1 ^l A-i^ Sli;! ^^ j:L V tj-_^-^j'' ^^^l ^-^ p^ j^j jLjiJl ly-i "^V |
| 16440 | 1. E ^jir. — 2. Mss. ^^j^.r=jl. — 3. ABDd Ui^.^. — 4. E ^^-•. — 5. ABEG oni. |
| 16441 | — G. E om. to jj|.wLsr''. — 7. Mss. om. |
| 16442 | Avas Julian. This man plainly sliowed that he was a partaker in tlie |
| 16443 | council of Chalcedon, bccause he dividod the Lord Ghrist, who is One, into |
| 16444 | Two, and made him into Two Natures alter the InefTable Union. And |
| 16445 | when lie found an opportunity in tlie absence of the Fathcr Severus, he |
| 16446 | wrote a Tomarion , with an evil purpose, addressed to certain sick and |
| 16447 | intoxicated people, in whicli he expresses liis approval of the faith of |
| 16448 | Eutyches, the unbeliover, and Apollinaris and Manes and Eudoxius, the |
| 16449 | unbelievers; and he filled it also witli the bhisphemous creed of those who |
| 16450 | believe in the doctrine of the Phantasiasts, and denv the lifegiving Passion |
| 16451 | of Christ tlie Lord. And he sent this book ahout Egypt, and to the monks |
| 16452 | of the desert. And they received liim, and fell into the snare, exccpt seven |
| 16453 | persons, wliose liearts God enlightened, and so they would not accept it; |
| 16454 | for tliey heard a voice saying : « This is tlie impure Tomarion. » Then |
| 16455 | tliose wlio had fallon into the error of .lulian rose up against them, and |
| 16456 | killed two of thom. So the rest were scattcred, and began to celebrate |
| 16457 | the liturgy iii tlieir cells in tlic Monastcry of Saint Macarius aiul in other |
| 16458 | monasteries. Aiid this was thc cause of their separation, and of the pre- |
| 16459 | valonce of error in tlie four monasteries aud iii tlie hermitages. Then |
| 16460 | bv tlio power and grace of tlie Holy Ghost, assistance came to thc five |
| 16461 | iiionks wlio romained of ihe seven, and so they prevented tho other monks |
| 16462 | from accopting tlio Tomarion. But the source of this error, Julian, did |
| 16463 | not cease to send his writings into the country to lcad men astray and draw |
| 16464 | thcm to liimself. |
| p. 483 | |
| 16465 | [191] PT. I. Cll. XIII. THEODOSIUS I. A. D. 535-5G7. 45 |
| 16466 | k_^ <i Aj^LJl ^A_aJi -r-^j S^a. vjI!S ly j ^ v-jVi ^-^ U..IJ «Ul j*.^, A_>t, j (j-^^^ |
| 16467 | ^^J "yZJ ^yyVSy jl <-I-S ^ ^J"^' (V^^J ^J^ .i-^J JS^^l .JAJL) ^ y^ i^^ ^}^ |
| 16468 | \j<J ULJj'j ^jl-O ^ -^l 5s-^ >— '^r*^ iV^' '-*-^.^ if y jl^ ^Y^-^>\ ij^* \.Jb.K>^ ^Cu^ |
| 16469 | dl^^iaJl ^j-jl^L-Js ,_;Vl ^x-^' d!i -*j£.j ^jLLj jJ.1? «jJJi \.« JOJ jL JJl «_-!, J |
| 16470 | u^^-^J (j^j^J*— ' v-^Vi (J^ y-^ 1 aaUm jlSj '^o...i-L>.Jl 4jUii ^ c*)L* 4jbj J? 4-jLJi |
| 16471 | jjiuij ji^jdi .jjji \jA ^Aj |
| 16472 | -*-wJi ^_J-Cj ^j-juUJ^ <L.=>-U -U_, ^.^^-l;'j i I (^^jjjij ^ajL-Yi ^«.«i_5«-i «uii j-««j |
| 16473 | -u,j A-jtJl •'4^1inJI Lsjlc V_^ j^j ^j^ u^.^r^J-^J^ ^^\ S^\ ^\y^^ ^c_^l |
| 16474 | 1. BDFG CU^ « E ^^. — 2. F '^jK — 3. E ^:^^^ G ixJ' ijLC. |
| 16475 | So wlien tlie Fatlier Severus learnt tliis, by tlie power of the Holy Ghost |
| 16476 | which dwelt iu hiui, he wrote to every place, iu order that a true accouut |
| 16477 | of the facts might be disseminated, aud that Juliau's true meauiug might |
| 16478 | be made kuowu. For he iuformed meu iu his letters that Juliau was au |
| 16479 | evil serpeut, fdled with blasphemy. Aud Severus bestowed his care ou |
| 16480 | those that were afHicted with this plague, that he might heal them, aud |
| 16481 | oucouraged those that did uot follow the Tomarwn, from which there arose |
| 16482 | trouble and antagouism. |
| 16483 | And meauwhile the Father Timoth}^ the blessed patriarch, weut to his |
| 16484 | rest, being established in tlie orthodox faith. For he fought on its behalf, |
| 16485 | like the Father Severus, aud refuted Juliau and all his doctriue. The |
| 16486 | period during which Timothy remaiued patriarch on the throue of Alexau- |
| 16487 | dria was seveuteen j^ears; aud he died on the 13th of Amshir. |
| 16488 | THEODOSIUS I, THE THIKTY-THIRD PATRIARCH. A. D. 535-567. |
| 16489 | By the command of God, thc bishops aud orthodox people assembled |
| 16490 | after the death of Timothy, aud, by tlie dispeusation of the Lord Ghrist, they |
| 16491 | ordaiued tlie holy Father Theodosius patriarch. Ile was a virgiu, and a |
| p. 484 | |
| 16492 | 45G IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [192] |
| 16493 | ^ ^,^ c/Jr^-?-^-?^ ^"^'^ ^*"^*^ *^''J (^j* ^'^' j^J iJlj-Cx^Vt ""^^ (V^-^ (3^-^^ |
| 16494 | ^^^ A^U^l <kSy bj^AJj i-LlaJ' ij-^J ij..«~— 9 ^o-- ^ij-VJl -«-^J^j A„L^ij ^L-V^ |
| 16495 | l-\wfc -U) J^J «US k^^.»i*Jl ^:>E-*wJl v_^.«,w.ll ^*-*«f»- ^V ,jliJ'l liA^j iJj^-J' LS*'^ |
| 16496 | ^y^l %}3 y^Js 4.Uii J 1 |
| 16497 | jl^.ij dLlc /.-Viu, jl Jo-V jj:>::. Vj dU ^^' ^UjuiJIj |
| 16498 | (^•ij j^J ^JJ-iJ^' '*^^ ^j~S ^ (^^ ^ ^J^J ^J-*^^ ^JjJUa JJ ^^^ 1^-3^^ |
| 16499 | c/^^Jl rr' ^-J^ (V*^ il^^-? ^^h (Ir'^."^ (^-''^'^ u^j'^' 'j^~-^ ^rr^ J^ ■''*Jj J^'^ |
| 16500 | LS^^ jL? LJ jlS ij.jL«.!i jj« «..s->ojj>jL" jV (T-^i '*(/jj-^j^' /*-• (jLa;'L ^iLVi -u-Dl |
| 16501 | ij*Jl Jji« Jlj '*(J^j^l ^^^'l (^^ «^l (*i" tj:r^^^=^ L-^L jl^ a;V (J-j^^-^j^. rj=^^ -*^ |
| 16502 | 1. Mss. ^^jiUb. — 2. ABD ^^.i^jb E j^J,:5^L F ^^^-^L a ^^^b^'1.'. — 3. B¥Ai |
| 16503 | jSj. — 4. ABG , ^jLili! D , ^jLiU! F ^•.i'U! E om. —5. ABG , ^,.>-L>' D . ^.b.b |
| 16504 | F / -'t-^L' E om. witli 2 prcceding- ^vords. — 0. E om. to luxj! add. i')^]. |
| 16505 | master of tlie literary style used in ecclesiastical writings. But, after a sliort |
| 16506 | * P. 7G tinie, * the liater of good raised up a trial for liim, and stirred up trouble |
| 16507 | among evil people of the inliabitants of the city, the masters of vile arts. |
| 16508 | For there was a man who Avas old and advanced in age, and whose name |
| 16509 | was Gaianus; and he was archdeacon of the cliurcli of Alexandria; and lie |
| 16510 | was standing, at the timo of the ordination of the Father Theodosius as |
| 16511 | patriarch, among tlie bishops and priests and chief men of the city, untii |
| 16512 | they liad ordained him, and written his diploma of consecration, and pro- |
| 16513 | moted him to tlie degree of primate over tlie apostolic diocese, and ratilied |
| 16514 | liis appointment with the consent of all Ghristian and God-loving people. |
| 16515 | But after that, certain persons led the archdeacon astray, and changed his |
| 16516 | thoughts, in liis siinplicitv, and gavc him counscl, saying : « This degree |
| 16517 | and this promotion aie thy due, and it is not lawful for anyone to be |
| 16518 | proiiioted bofore thee. » Thus they insinuated their evil suggestions into |
| 16519 | his mind littlo bv little, uiitil lie accepted their advice. So they took liim, |
| 16520 | and went witli liim to th(! liouse ol* a priest, namod Thoodore, wlio was an |
| 16521 | evil-door and liad mucli woalth ; and thoro they ordaincd Gaianus, tlio arch- |
| 16522 | deacon, as patriurch. And thcro was with theni, assisting tliem, Julian, |
| 16523 | tlio corrupt of faith, in agreemont with Theodore the priost; for Theodosius |
| 16524 | the blessed, when he became patriarch, liad anathematized Julian, because |
| p. 485 | |
| 16525 | [193] PT. I. CH. XIII. TIIEODOSIUS I. A. D. 535-567. 457 |
| 16526 | ^^U-j i3^^\ iS^^J^-i^ v''^ ij^ i^lsi j_^ k'-V^' ^^r-^: (^.^ v^-? (♦r*^-^ |
| 16527 | "jA {^j>- Uoj Js^^ i,^,j.».^j )ijA\ iJxUJi \£. jJijJi f^j Jj-j^ "^^ oll& JiS^^ |
| 16528 | ^^^_ d^ykJl ^^.jU jv;^^! jl^J -^^ J;Jc<,I:>iiJl "^(j-^Lij (J-JJ.ijL"j ^j-j;LJj-.__ |
| 16529 | <»^J ^ J»i j^J ^iuiu>iJl ^i-3>o>l A5«-l jjl (^UiJl i IXj^^J LLjcoJ Lis-I ^y^^:>yS |
| 16530 | <:;Ulj AJlik^l Jjl j J^Jl ^lj: cJi*Jl; ''V'^:.-? ^-^^-^"jVl ^UVl ^I^V «Of U ^U |
| 16531 | Ajis ^ *^-c£>Jl "j^ jilojjl ^jJj-jl ^-Ji-^J «C^U^J <Co jj_fcl JSJ.3^^ (^_A-Oj ^- Jli |
| 16532 | AJ j^.jljj2j?IJ \^UtJl \.« (^-UjI 0=>c>' ^^.wj^jli' ^Vl j^J (_5-~-*-^ (V ^^ (_5-^ |
| 16533 | Ufllsto d)^U*il ^jjj[^ j^J (j-jJU.i!>liLjAJ \.s*)jlj \JLL>ij (Vf'U "U- (j vjJJi» (jOj |
| 16534 | •Alc- j.«a.« (JL»x.l *t-« vst—..) (^ •»> ■yc ...>.i>.,U A^..?t.« '^^j' (3 <— aJ"'^*-'' *— J»v«J1 j>rf ^LILw &j *».« |
| 16535 | ^lxJl (j^jjUjj ^^U? Iv^j (V-^1 j^^' ^ j.jJl jv«L *i^Jl (j^j''^'^^'^ '^»—'1 o^=«-j |
| 16536 | 1. E om. with foll. word. — 2. E om. to i^.U. — 3. ABDG ^j^J^j E om. — 4. AD |
| 16537 | .^jJUIj BG . ^_jjL?U!_3 F ^wa..rUlj. — 5. ABG ^^.^ E om. lo ,^^j^i. — 6. AB ^^'-^! |
| 16538 | ^•^ |
| 16539 | LlJiiJb vT ^.ajL^^U..w', |
| 16540 | hc was the refiige of the herctics. Then Gaianiis went to the govcrnor, |
| 16541 | and to the commander of the forces, and offered them bribes, and won |
| 16542 | their hearts by his many gifts, until they were induced to stir up great |
| 16543 | trouble against the Father Theodosius, the patriarch, and against the |
| 16544 | Church, and drove out the holy Theodosius from the see of Alexandria to |
| 16545 | Hierasycaminus, whcre he remained six months. And the governor hid |
| 16546 | from the prince what they had done to the patriarch, and also that they |
| 16547 | had ordained another in his place, and all that was done by Julian and |
| 16548 | Theodore and Gaianus, who joined together against him. But the wise |
| 16549 | Severus, the patriarch, used to call Theodosius brother and hclper and part- |
| 16550 | ner in the onc true evangelical work, and used to console and encourage |
| 16551 | him in his sufferings for the orthodox faith, comparing him to the great |
| 16552 | Paul the Apostle, when he was first chosen and first believed in Christ, and |
| 16553 | reminding Theodosius how PauFs family and friends rcjected him, and how |
| 16554 | the believers let him down from the wall in a basket, so that he could flee |
| 16555 | from Damascus. For thc Father Theodosius sulfercd continual trouble and |
| 16556 | persecution from the heretics. And this was in the year 242 of Diocletian. |
| 16557 | Now Sevcrus, thc patriarch, was hiding himsclf from Justinian, thc |
| 16558 | heretical prince, in a Christ-Ioving town, called Sakh^, in Egypt, at the |
| 16559 | housc of a man, named Dorotheus, who took care of the afTairs of the aged |
| 16560 | monks who had rejected the error of Julian the unbeliever. And the said |
| p. 486 | |
| 16561 | 458 IIISTORY OF TIIK PATRIARCIIS. . [194] |
| 16562 | ^ ji>.LlL-~.jl _4-Aj j'^ JL»X.l ^]lj ^ e?-^*^. J^ -cCcl A_S j^-lJl (.,L.?-^1 JOJ |
| 16563 | l^ ji ^■iCwj j^^ p*^ jL ^^1 (j Jr!.^' J^^'' r,^ t/^ '-^''^j^. j' "^^^j |
| 16564 | ^>sjij viJJ-V) 4j f*— '^ jjLfti Jl -tcJCjJ <*cl»CAi?iJ (T' V*--Jy fH^-* -^l >-»..« l.^ iC- (i->-l «s^J ui-> |
| 16565 | JsLlj \JU-JJ1 ^\>c^'^ ^y^j\A l^_ ^»^ LO *.^J AS Ci^^isJl ;J-J^jL- JOJ ^JLu" <0iJ1 |
| 16566 | A.ftJsjJi ,_*l5 j3 (J^J"^ j^J ls' -?-^ ■_'^- '1 ^i — ^L A^L«u'j 4iJi -^ft.) Lj-Va;;*.* ^Sl |
| 16567 | ^^lj ^l^l J ^Ul Ci ^LJl ^Jl ^l j. ^\Z.\ ^LJ ^oj ^ jl J\ Cjb ^Vl |
| 16568 | ,I(i) Jj /r*^ ^II^ (J-^'j -^^ (3 'LSlia.Jl ^e^J^ iJ^ *^ ijtr'^'' lJ"^*" •i^Y-ia-^i ^^^ |
| 16569 | j.A>j <w- ,^L».^1 L»»ls Oj.*.)! ^^_^1 (_^ oi^jJjVl AiUVl ^_^.L-. jilj^^l ^^ ii.Ajl js-La J |
| 16570 | 4) VI *"' *.« ^U)! ^^Ll^l -Li^lj -c^l ^SS\ ^=_^J1 -^iJl Jl ^^ ^^\ a;LV1 iaiU |
| 16571 | 1 ^^-l^ La.Li jSii-LiLi ^j — .jijL" JsjxjlJI ^Vl Llj aJLwJi jLx^Vl ^«.o J \^-viJl |
| 16572 | 1. F ^^^^ i^ ^■'. — 2. D .,Lj^l^ ^^'j AUEG om. O^Jj.^ J w^. — 3. Mss. |
| 16573 | ^^.,LJ!. — 4. E om. to ^JU^rM. — 5. E om. lo 'i^:^^- — t>. E om. lo LiU-Jl. |
| 16574 | man was allowed to visit the governor of Egypt, Aristomachus, ancl begged |
| 16575 | him to take pity on the aged among the monks who were in the desert, by |
| 16576 | granting them tlie favonr of authorizing tliem to build churchcs and |
| 16577 | towers, instead of tliose that had been taken from them by Julian and liis |
| 16578 | companions, ihat so he might give rest to thc monks. Accordingly the |
| 16579 | governor gave orders to Dorotlieus to do as he wished; and Dorotheus |
| 16580 | returned thanks to God most high. |
| 16581 | Severus, tlie patriarch, had composed books in which he refuted ihe |
| 16582 | p. 77 heresy of those that believe * inthe Two Natures, and brought to naught most |
| 16583 | of those that hold this view, by the glory of God, and through the instruc- |
| 16584 | tions that he gave with his tongue, whicli was a spiritual sword. And |
| 16585 | lie continued to teach concerning the books of divine wisdom, until he grcw |
| 16586 | old, and the days of his removal from trouble to rest grew near. Kor he |
| 16587 | remained in the midst of struggles, and enduring persecution from the |
| 16588 | heretics for thirty years, upon the tlirone of Antioch, and among opposition |
| 16589 | and distress for six years; and lie did iiot cease from tliis life of fighting for |
| 16590 | the orthodox faith until death. So when lie had accomplished his course, |
| 16591 | still preserving tlie true faith, he went to tlie Lord Christ whom he |
| 16592 | loved, and received tlie crown of victory with the holy fathers in tlie |
| 16593 | assembly of the heavenly virgins. |
| 16594 | And as for the blcssed Father Theodosius, he was greally troubled by |
| 16595 | the herctic Gaianus and liis foUowers. But John, ihe governor of Alcxan- |
| p. 487 | |
| 16596 | [195] PT. I. CH. XIII. TIIKODOSIUS I. A. D. 535-567. 459 |
| 16597 | i^^j 'i^j-CK.-Vi ^->^-fi ^y.. J^^J ^ ilr*-? '>-i''^»Ji u"^^ c^ '*^ -v^A^ |
| 16598 | ^j^j.ijU" ^iUl t^^^J^ ^-^ si;A*;l ii IJ (JUl) Ulsj j^:^^ i-uJ Ij^-vicj Ij^^j |
| 16599 | ^ v_^l^l '^U-^'^ rj^^-9 ^-Ul J^ ^^\ ^^-5^_ jl JS^ij ^^ jUi vjL^-3 |
| 16600 | "C^j-Jl ajj.5jli' <5ClJi ,*-U^ls villJl /,.« "^J 7?"lj=^ tl.^iiJ ^^-VjLJI ^^^ ^_j-k« jvj'' <I>-^Jl |
| 16601 | JiUl Jl ^U^-LJ \:^A I^Ul jV <.rj-c<C-^-Vi -c-u ^ ^j-_^j.ijL' J^^^Jl ^iJ |
| 16602 | 4j,-v.«j dJ^UJi ^j-~>-j-^j'-'" ^Vl j^-U ^j-^ LLC 4j:»„L,1j 'L^\^^^ \.<J^j jj^-~> |
| 16603 | (j,U]l \_« -,.. .....^^j. TjVi "'Jli U 'L.ls J ^^ ^L »_»-. L-ls js^l ^^_ ^^j-Cx.-Vi |
| 16604 | cs^y jl .iljl J' ^^iJJl iJj-^UJi ii-u-liJl <ciLi J js^^jL^^ jl \j^^__ J i>i ^^^^/«^Jij |
| 16605 | 1. ABG ^JLjU' and so below D ^..Jli' E oin. willi foU. word, add. J-jJ-^-" ^r^LJ' |
| 16606 | F ^a..$'UI. — 2. E om. to ^«J..^'- add. JJ^U F J JvjL '►-- jJ.i^L , ,^! =.= o'j^ |
| 16607 | jJ! j^, H^--" Ji ^^,^. — ;>. D ..-ils' F ..^UI. — 4. A 5,-^J-' E J,.^jL G |
| 16608 | i, ..sJb. — 5. G C^Jb. |
| 16609 | dria, and others were stniggling to save liim from tliem: and so they con- |
| 16610 | sulted Nvith ihc fathers, and took Theodosius sccretly, and put liim on board |
| 16611 | of a boat on the river, and conveyed him to a town called Malij, within thc |
| 16612 | province of Egypt, and there hc remained two years. |
| 16613 | And thc laity of Alexandria, and the clergy and officials of the city, |
| 16614 | were troubled because their patriach was taken away from them, and said |
| 16615 | to the governor : « Why hast thou removed tlie good shepherd Theodosius |
| 16616 | from us? » Then the governor was afraid of them, and drcaded lest the |
| 16617 | affair should be reported to the princc; and so he sent Gaianus, the heretic, |
| 16618 | out of tlie city. After that, one of thc ofTicials wcnt io carry out somc |
| 16619 | busincss which hc had with thc princc, and so he made known to the |
| 16620 | faithful princess Theodora that thc blessed Thcodosius had been banished |
| 16621 | from the city of Alexandria, whence she herself had originally come. So |
| 16622 | she went in to the prince calmly and wisely and humbly, and informed liim of |
| 16623 | all that had happened , without his sanction, to the Father Theodosius, |
| 16624 | patriarch in the city of Alexandria. Then, wlien the princc heard that, hc |
| 16625 | rejoiccd in his heart at thc trouble and conflict which the orthodox had |
| 16626 | cndured, bccause they would not consent to share the corrupt and impurc |
| 16627 | failh of Chalccdon, which he hcld. But aftcrwards. wishing to plcase the |
| p. 488 | |
| 16628 | 460 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [196j |
| 16629 | <L-U Ji\ jj^jli '6'^^y U dUS J 5$_^l J^ ji jlLiJl UlktU ^[^^ ...JsjJ ^kSCLJ] |
| 16630 | t^U^l Cj^\j V^ (^jJ^ '•^,J^^ c/.^-?-^-?^' ^*^^ -Wj ^^r^^ (V- <— aJLxJ dJ^j-Cx^Vl |
| 16631 | iji«?j "L,U <wJi jjjli «vXo^s^ jt> ^L&j c« — 9 -C£. <_i>S^yLj ^o v_io U ^,Jju jl |
| 16632 | CoO ^^c.S ''ij^c^jLwij «lijLSo j*j/j'^^i U.C- 'jfl.>t5 <) |^"^i L« ^ic- AjjA^i 11 LwL-j |
| 16633 | jlS ^j ^jst^ (_^j>' (j^j^^' "^*— ' s^Jo .__l5j <*j<-Ji jjili iU-K^ ^ ijj^j c^—i |
| 16634 | ^Ui^lj Ua^I ^e^lJ^I U (^l^V Ly ^-j^l "V^^J jy^^ cr^ ^S^^ (*r- |
| 16635 | ^y y^J jj_j^J ^'L ^j p^y ^^ Ji 'Cw.aJI J Jjl ^^y^ bj^J^J Oj^^j^^J |
| 16636 | ^JJL«J ^JJUiZs^] J' <U.wJlJl J Jjl jj£> ^J^J^J^ j" [»y>l?j)?W <C)-*oJl ^-^wiUj A.L,>>jl |
| 16637 | P. 78 *--^ «jils^lj btLulj <^«L.J *A ^-^1 JS^ljSj «jlLJi c.1^1 lj^,,.k>.J -♦j^ rc_---Jl -LwJl |
| 16638 | <*J ^_^-VJ1 ^lJl ,^1:>L,-J ^-^JuJl (^LssJVI lj^-\-Sj ^-ViuJl <uJl (J f*r*^ \_Jlj-Ux,^Vi |
| 16639 | 1. F ^JS. — 2. D om. to ^^-^ ,y\l}. — 3. E om. lo *-^ add. IL^^ '^*^»- L*^^-'^ |
| 16640 | >^.xJU io.J^C^'. — 4. BD ...uJUI F , ^oJ^U'. — 5 |
| 16641 | F U5JJ.I ^}}\ JJ=U!. — 7. BD ..^aUl F , ^^S^Ul |
| 16642 | princess, and to delight her heart, he gave her power to do by his authority |
| 16643 | in this matter whatever she desired.. So she sent to the city of Alexan- |
| 16644 | dria, to cnquire into the matter, and to restore the Father Theodosius, the |
| 16645 | patriarch, to his see; and she bade the mcssengers inform her how his |
| 16646 | appointment as patriarch took placc at his ordination, and w^hether it was |
| 16647 | accomplished according to the canon of the Church. So when her mes- |
| 16648 | sengers came to the city, according to what she commanded them to |
| 16649 | do, they enquired into what she bade them cnquire into, and examined |
| 16650 | the circumstances of his ordination , and sought to discover whether it |
| 16651 | was accomplished according to the canon of thc Church; and they also |
| 16652 | cnquired how Gaianus, the archdeacon, had been appointed, and which |
| 16653 | of them was the first to be consecrated. Therefore the governor, and the |
| 16654 | commander of thc forces, in return for the gifts and bribes which they had |
| 16655 | receivcd, suborned certain persons who cried aloud saying : « Gaianus |
| 16656 | was the first to be ordained. » Their words, however, were not confirm- |
| 16657 | ed; for one hundred and twenty men, of the pricsts and oflicials of the |
| 16658 | city, subscribed their signatures to a statcment that it was Tiieodosius |
| 16659 | who was the first to be ordained. |
| 16660 | ♦ r. 78 Thcn they assemblcd togcther, and the hclp of tiie Lord Christ was* with |
| 16661 | them, and the otliccrs and military chicfs of the princc, who were his |
| 16662 | envoys and trustcd counscllors, wcre prcscnt, and all tlie Alexandrians |
| 16663 | were asscmblcd with tliem in tiic holy churcli. And they brouglit the holy |
| p. 489 | |
| 16664 | [197] PT. I. CH. XIII. TIIEODOSIUS I. A. D. 535-567. 461 |
| 16665 | \y\^ ^aJI a^LiLVl i^cL^j i,^^l d)>Jl ^j^^^j.jl- ^Vl 1j.a5j A.O-J <^-l^ |
| 16666 | ^l^ (^^1^1 ^ ^^li L, l^j 1 -A^l^j r A^l_j 1 l^LUj ^ ly>j <u.^ ^,^L. |
| 16667 | JU-L Vjl ^j-^l ^ J._^l ^j^^^^\:: jl JyJl J ^^X}>\ Vj o> ^ j^Ij |
| 16668 | ^J^. j^^^cry^ 'J ^r^ oi^ ^'i -^.j ^l j_y'U p<^. ^lj ^uvi ^ |
| 16669 | ^UJH^U.j ^ ^l jLj dUi ^P-^ ^ _i^l_5 ;^u^ji ^ij^ 3^^-Lj ^^ |
| 16670 | <;l iA. J^. _:<. jl J^ c.y J^^- js/Uj <^UL, jl ^_^j^jL- J^^^l ^>U |
| 16671 | ^lj ji^ \J> ^l. ^jl o^U: J jL_ -^-l^, ^l -j^^-yi ^ ^^i^ U^ ^U^ |
| 16672 | Jl (.j.^ j^j ^l^ uUi ^l^ ^-Uj ^ Jl ^_j ^^^r-J^J^' ^y^ ^-ij ^. |
| 16673 | p^lj jv^^l ^U il JSJ^^J 4^)1 ljA^_,j <^L^ ^JI ^J^ ^j^^ ^ ^^ \J^ |
| 16674 | cry^y L^b c>^ ^v-^lj wH ^aJ .^^ ^U ^Uj d>J| ^^j^jlr ^Ul |
| 16675 | 1. ABG y.L. - 2. ABG ^._j.UU D ^.yUU! E ^.^^U» F ^.^.^U'. _ 3. ABG |
| 16676 | ^.jliU E ^.^^-Ut F ^._^^Ut. _ 4. E om. to ^^C ^t add. ^C^^T- 5. E om. to ^jh |
| 16677 | gospels and the prince's decree to which his seal and image were attached, |
| 16678 | and they introduced the Father Theodosius, the blessed patriarch, and |
| 16679 | the body of bishops who had been present at his consecration: and' they |
| 16680 | separated them, and questioned them one by one, and wrote down what |
| 16681 | they said. And their confession proved true, in each case, for they all |
| 16682 | stated, without hesitation or discrepancy, that it was Theodosius, the blessed, |
| 16683 | who was ordained first, with the consent of the bishops and people, accord^ |
| 16684 | ing to the canon of the Ghurch; and that two months after that they |
| 16685 | heard that Gaianus had been made patriarcli. Tlien Gaianus came forward |
| 16686 | before the assembly, and confessed to tliem that the statement was true, |
| 16687 | and asked pardon for what he had done. And the asserablv begged of the |
| 16688 | blessed Father Theodosius to receive Gaianus, and prayed ^^^^10 accept |
| 16689 | his repentance, on condition that iie would write in his own handwritino- |
| 16690 | that he had done this in contradiction to the ecclcsiastical canon, and thal |
| 16691 | he would remain in liis office of deacon, becoming archdeaconagain, as |
| 16692 | he had been before, and would humble himself and submit to the^^Father |
| 16693 | Theodosius, and obey him till the time of his death; and Gaianus consented |
| 16694 | to do all this. And they all set their seals to this statement as being true |
| 16695 | and veracious; and the whole assembly rejoiced, and glorified God"^ and |
| 16696 | thanked him because their good shepherd Theodosius, the patriarch, had |
| 16697 | returned to them, and had taken liis seat upon his throne, to rule tlie |
| 16698 | Church and the people in peace. |
| 16699 | I'ATR. OR. — T. I. |
| 16700 | 32 |
| p. 490 | |
| 16701 | 402 lllSTORY OF TIIR PATRIARCIIS. [198] |
| 16702 | •^ LJI ._**jJ1j "wJi ^i /»liu-.i L-ls d)^^Ji (j- j-^j^j^" ^^■^i' ji^^r jLa9 ^iili Uli |
| 16703 | j^^Lwj jtx UvU^jij '*>^'UJij viALJi l^J ^r^-^ ^-^ .-->^j j- 4-<^j^jl" ^ yi -^^ ^»c~,— Ji |
| 16704 | lj-»-Lwj 1 4_lc?j u-Ls 5iji»s L« Jx- *_ft>^,x_ij ^j-jjij_L_sj wJiz-Ji-oj ^ySiz^j] ' *Aj |
| 16705 | -xi LjI li j> JLij «us-j^ ^)L ijL5ssl ^io (^^;f- L «..^»^ "^js^j dlLJJ ^^1 |
| 16706 | LJjjSj »-^ lJ^J^ v^"Vj -«->^>- "^J kJUfl-«-'l jJj ^y^j:>yCj Ajj-\J>wi(l i^ J^ «JUoX- |
| 16707 | J' bJo^lj iLl Ij^l^ "wJl jjivJ U^'jl ^l ■iJLVl ^_jii^ ^AtU L :>!>01 JSj ^:::i_^lj |
| 16708 | ^^j L^Aiuj -Cj-C^vwVl l5''J /Ji ^-*^J ^^^ i^i -^ ''^jILL1-.j) ijl-UJl ^lsA K,\ |
| 16709 | jL-U_^i "0 jj-^"j UJJi J^ jsA£.Ljj jjV ^««jJs (JJb jlj aJi Aj-o>cj ij' y:f^-^^-^ |
| 16710 | ^t-^^ (J j^"^^ '"^ jj^J <^^ *.^^^" Uaj^l ^Ul ^*--»f^ jj^J ^VjJlj U^^^^i |
| 16711 | 1. A ^^',^p B ^r-j,^'^ D ^j^^ F j^^^,JJ" G ;^.oj^^'^'. — 2. ABDG ^r-j^Li^ F |
| 16712 | , ,^U'. — 3. E om. to »ai*i ABDFG ^^^^jjj ^'^jij ^irjiJj .^^^^:^,\ ^^. — 4. E om. |
| 16713 | to j-O add. i>xjU! ^! ^,"^! iJ J^' j>.! ^'^j ^y ^Oi «L^ Ui. — 5. ABDF ^^y^-^^^] |
| 16714 | G , waiLJ^. — G. E om. lo ^jXix |
| 16715 | And as for Jiilian and Tlieodore and Manes and all those that dissented, |
| 16716 | and tlieir followers, the name of heretic was established as their due, for |
| 16717 | they did not repent; but Gaianus subniitted to the obcdience of Theodosius, |
| 16718 | the patriarch. |
| 16719 | So when the affairs of the Ghurch and the faithful Ghristian people |
| 16720 | were well established, the Father Theodosius rejoiced, and wrote letters in |
| 16721 | which he thanked tlie prince and princess; and these letters he sent by |
| 16722 | their messengers, namely Aristaenetus and Nicetas and Philodorus, whom |
| 16723 | he thanked for what they had done. And when the envoys arrivcd, and |
| 16724 | delivered the letters to the prince, and made known to him all that had |
| 16725 | liappened, his thouglits were despondcnt and troubled. For he thought : |
| 16726 | « Behold, I have given up the throne of Alexandria 1o Theodosius; and |
| 16727 | yct, even if I bestowed upon him in addition all ihc provinces of Egypt and |
| 16728 | Africa and all other countries, hc would never agree witli me in llie creed |
| 16729 | which I prefer, so that the whole Ghurch might be of one faitli. » |
| 16730 | Then the prince Justinian, after ihat, took ihought, and wrote to the |
| 16731 | governor and officials of Alexandria, and to the Father Theodosius, with |
| 16732 | ihe view of attracting him by the hope of reward, praying him to receive |
| 16733 | the Tome of Leo, and yield to him on that point, and promising in that |
| 16734 | case that he sliould have the two oirices, both the civil palriarchate, and |
| 16735 | the civil governorship, and that all thc blshops of Africa should be under |
| p. 491 | |
| 16736 | [199] PT. I. CH. XIII. THEODOSIUS I. A. D. 535-5G7. 463 |
| 16737 | ^Vl ^ U..U <^ ^u Vj ^ ^u V CUj ^ jyCj- V ^ui j^ ^s^^y^ |
| 16738 | ^Ul Jls <Oli Uj dUUi ^L^ ^c-^l ^^;:^i cT^J^J^' ^J^^^ i=_^l ^lp-Ul |
| 16739 | ^ J OAp^ jl s::J1j J ^ \Xx ^ Jlsj iJ^j JUJl dUU-« ^^ ^^bj^j J^ S^ |
| 16740 | UiJl »^1 ^ij Jl_^lj dlUl \^ iiUl "^J^Ji ^1a9 A.__^_ f^Ji J^^ ^^^ |
| 16741 | \.« (*JV^=^ Jr' "^ «wJ^^ (V*^-J ^J-*^^ ;>i.<>J>t«J jjV ^— «jJs» C^r^' AXipJlj JUj |
| 16742 | j^ VI jiku au) ^j diuJi j^ ^^-^jj ji^o ji5 -^ ^\ j^vi jb jVi |
| 16743 | ^A^a-j (5*~i-i ^J-t jlLLjl «U (VsiajJl ^L£.:>J1 «jlUJl r^i-^ — Jl f> _^_ AJlJlj ^^ — >■ |
| 16744 | 1. E om. to 'l^ Ji ^.. — 2. EF »! ,L — 3. BEG add. JJ^!, i*3^ F o^J^- ,.J |
| 16745 | ^O i>x.JaJ ^UI. — 4. E om. lo ^03^. |
| 16746 | his obedience, and that he should have the command over all that territory; |
| 16747 | « but )) added the prince, « if he will not obey nor conscnt, thcn let him |
| 16748 | be driven out of the Ghurch, and depart whithersoever he will ; for he that |
| 16749 | does not agree with me in my faith shall have no prelacy cither over peo- |
| 16750 | ple or Church >) . |
| 16751 | But when the blessed father and patriarch Theodosius, tlie confessor of |
| 16752 | Christ, heard the letter and proposals of the prince, he exclaimed in the pre- |
| 16753 | sence of the assembly, and of the governor and envoys : « The holy |
| 16754 | gospel says' that the Devil took tlie Lord* and Saviour, and led him to * P- '9 |
| 16755 | the summit of a high mountain, and shewed him all the kingdoms of the |
| 16756 | world and tlie glory of it, and said to him : AII this is mine, and if thou |
| 16757 | wilt worship me I will give it to thee. So likewise what you promise me |
| 16758 | will be the destruction of my soul, if I do as you propose, and I shall |
| 16759 | become thereby a stranger to Christ, the true king ». And lic raised his |
| 16760 | liands before the envoy sent by the prince, and before the governor and |
| 16761 | tiiat great assembly, and said : « In truth I anathematize the Tome of Leo |
| 16762 | and the council of Chalcedon; and whoever acknowledges them is ana- |
| 16763 | tliema henceforth for ever. Amen. » Then he said to the governor and to |
| 16764 | all the prince's troop : « The prince has no power except over my body; |
| 16765 | but tlie Lord Jesus Christ, tlie true and great prince, lias power over my |
| 16766 | soul and body together. Aud now behold tlie churches are before you |
| 16767 | 1. S. Matth., IV, 8-10. S. Luke. iv, 5-8. |
| p. 492 | |
| 16768 | 404 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [200] |
| 16769 | /w«_J ^jUU-Jpj ^yu^^j ^waJ^_3_j ^i^^UJl AJUa^ Jl <WJ| ..(kJjco j i^Air /y-^Jl |
| 16770 | <Ull k_^?o jiS \.-o ^Jlsj T^p- f^ ,jLa:>i:L-l _^^ Ul' *J wl 0__^ (V-^' CT^ <^ |
| 16771 | Iaa ^ <ujii ctUyo (^aIIj ^^^ *^^ (^-^^J Lil^ ^l \Lj /^ j:o-^ ^V ^ia-lJi |
| 16772 | JO Uis "CUj Uij aJj:. Li^bsc^ j^ yVl ^l <> IjJa^ Lv.<aii>ta ^^ iUVl J^V jUjJl |
| 16773 | ,.^_^ (3 aX«^J AJI ^Usw U <) A£-lj ^^w j^-i-UUa— 'jl " ^I&lJ Js-O^" <>t:....>„<J1 XlJl |
| 16774 | A — 5-cjVi iuvi (^ fY^j c-ij^-^^ (J j^^b o"^'^ r^. "^^^ r^^ -^ "^^**^ (^^ |
| 16775 | tS^y^ U «-u^ ^^j '^i •^U- Aili cJXJi J^^j Uij Oj-Ji (V^ ^y^i jJ^ (**,^r-^J |
| 16776 | 1, E om. to ^libr^'- — 2. E om. to ^ ^^^. — 3. E om. to A>^j add. Jiji^. — 4. E |
| 16777 | add. i^y^ j-f^- — ^- ^ om. to L»i,. |
| 16778 | with all tliat they coiitain, therefore do whatever yoii wish with regard |
| 16779 | to them. But as for me, I follow my fathers who have preceded me, |
| 16780 | the doctors of the apostolic Church, Athanasius and Cyril and Dioscorus |
| 16781 | and Timothy , and those who were before them , whose deputy I am, |
| 16782 | although unworthy. » Then Theodosius arose and went out, saying : |
| 16783 | « Let those that love God foUow me. For I came forth from my mother's |
| 16784 | womb naked, and I shall return to it naked. And he that loses his life at |
| 16785 | this time for tlie Faith, shall save it. » |
| 16786 | So they took him to the palace, where they guarded him for a day |
| 16787 | and a night; but when the morrow came, they sent him away, as the prince |
| 16788 | had commanded in his lctter, saying : « Let him go whithersoever lie |
| 16789 | pleases. » Therefore he went out from the city, and the power of the |
| 16790 | Lord Christ guided hira; for Aristomachus provided for liis needs, and |
| 16791 | prepared for him all that he required, and carried him in a boat to Upper |
| 16792 | Egypl, where he remained teaching the people and tlie nionks in the |
| 16793 | monasteries, and confirming them in the orthodox faith, and encouraging |
| 16794 | them to endure the conflict untii death. |
| 16795 | And the prince's envoy returned to him, and made known to him all that |
| 16796 | luid happened, and how Theodosius, tho patriarch , had gone forth Ironi |
| 16797 | the city, and would not accept any of thc ofTers made by the prince. |
| 16798 | When the prince lieard that, he and all his attendants were astonished |
| 16799 | tlial the patriarch had rejected that post of governor, and had disputed |
| 16800 | tlie royal command, and rcmained firm iii the faith. Then Justiniai] |
| p. 493 | |
| 16801 | P. 80 |
| 16802 | [201] PT. I. CII. XIII. THEODOSIUS I. A. D. 535-5G7. 465 |
| 16803 | AL'Lol j_^ ^Ul Ar^ y^ ^^^ '^^" j^ '-'^J "^ <3 j^ (*'" ^'^Vl ^^^ '^^'^'j |
| 16804 | «cl ^y-j-.-.j.sjlr S^^sJS 1 ^jy>^j CjUjI ftji»^ lo ^...liCs jjV ^_^ji=' Ij-Ui j*^-^„ ^ |
| 16805 | Jl <. v_i]Jl <J Jlsj ^"l^ ^ «OLjlj ^j ^>U. ol^ o^. "^.^^ Vj Jl «c <u^l V |
| 16806 | ^l:^ Jlii X^^l dj^l ^sj LU dLijiU^ dlUl ^^ ^J JJj ^ ^~L" jl |
| 16807 | t>U=s j-ijl^ «.U_5C>. VU.-J <:^^1 ^ A*^ -li^lj rc-w_Jl -CJI SjIj jUiwl dLUl |
| 16808 | 1_^lU LJJ i^OuJlj dLLJl Ji\ c.L^.5j A.:. U: U..^ lj_L^j ^_^ IjjLj ^ |
| 16809 | 1 j3jj |
| 16810 | iLjO-1 iT '«JM 'i-oj aJ LfcjXtl ;>i^l «^ (j ^J^J^ L^^ JSj.Lal~.l A-LaSj 4jt^l jTj CLsis..- |
| 16811 | jl 41« -ij^J k^JaX «^lpo L*J.J e,'^ ^ yt>J <*S^ a"^^ ij^ ^^J LJI' <«3.J LLUI |
| 16812 | J iA) »JbJ L-LjJ A^-^"j JS r^ OUl^ 5sUa_£.lj 4j jAI_-L- >«.*^»t« C*»-^ ^L JS-VX-L^ |
| 16813 | o^jl ^Vj JU iUl ^ ^" -^ ^ Vj ^^ Vj .>U Vj ::._,^ Vj SL^ V |
| 16814 | 1. ABDEG add. ^,j1«^. — 2. E om. to JJl ^oJ-:^. |
| 16815 | thonglit witliin himsolf and said : « If I leave liim where he is, then all |
| 16816 | the people will foUow his faith, and hc will not allow them to accept tlie |
| 16817 | Tome of Leo. » So he wrote a letter full of assurances and promises |
| 16818 | to the patriarch Theodosius, declaring that no pain nor damage should |
| 16819 | come to him from him, but all good and kindness; and he sent this letter |
| 16820 | by a scribe, to whom he said : « Treat him courteously until thou hringest |
| 16821 | him to me, and say to him : The prince desires to confer with thee. » So |
| 16822 | when thc blessed patriarch had perused the prince's letter, he prayed for the |
| 16823 | help of the power of the Lord Christ , and took with him of the clergy |
| 16824 | certain wise men, learned and cxcellent; and they embarked in a ship, |
| 16825 | and journeyed until tliey arrived at Constantinople. There Theodosius |
| 16826 | entered to the prince and princess, who, when they saw his serenity and |
| 16827 | humility and excellence, received him kindly, and lodged him in chambers |
| 16828 | which they had prepared for him and his companions. Afterwards the |
| 16829 | prince sent for him a second time, and a third time, until the sixth time, |
| 16830 | and each time he addressed him courteouslv, and desired of him that " he * P. 8o |
| 16831 | should yield to him in confirming the council of Chalcedon, and gave |
| 16832 | liim many marks of lionour and priority and preccdence. But Theo- |
| 16833 | dosius said : « Neither life nor death nor dearth nor nakedness nor sword |
| 16834 | will turn my heart from the faith of my fathers; nor will I abandon a jot |
| 16835 | or tittle of what my fathers, the inspired doctors, wrote before me , |
| 16836 | those shepherds of the reasonable flock of Christ, from Mark the evangelist |
| p. 494 | |
| 16837 | 466 IIISTOllY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [202] |
| 16838 | ^jLJI Jl 'lL.jIj «^y <u]Liu ^l ^\Sz:>.\ J^ SLS\ jAa. *.J Ui <usl ^jc, C^^ |
| 16839 | lt**'^ ij^ ^j^. LTrr^ cT^.?; c^"^. ^^' (n^ (*^-?-? ^j-*-^^Vi '^o ^j\_i ^>* |
| 16840 | ijjA:X*-Vl <^_^A« Jl r^,iC^ Aij>sioj 4iw jlj o:.S^.:^ l.W d!^_ L« a^ ^JjjcX-VI |
| 16841 | 4j.- ^liLi -io_A>Jl ^j-.i^y^ iA& jJjib 1 *^L$j L.L>1 A_« ■Jo^l ^SJb J LJi Jui-j Uij |
| 16842 | <JL»:^ '^L^ (^ |
| 16843 | JJi Jj— ^l VI J^l JsJo J^_« ^^L. Vj «^w:.* A=^l ».wj V yJ^i |
| 16844 | ^y^Y lAA j JftXj "C AftjJL) «UjAJI Jjbl ljjl5j J^J Ajm /v^sJ (Jl Jlj ^**^ jj-L?! Jlj |
| 16845 | ^Jji "^ juJl >_jj^^ '•^ (*r'-?-^-? ^^ 'Sj-?' ^ <-<J*> (J-LLJl ^l ,_,ji>j *sl-Jl |
| 16846 | ,_jly_i (iA«>' jl «Ls ^l> _^r*"' Jy ^r^ /*^ L)LS (J— 'jlj cyXJl (i-^ (3'^^' V*^ «vL-jlj |
| 16847 | (^L5>-A> V fJ^ {j^ j^ LJi- (^l«5>oj A^"U»D LJc- jV^j LTj-c^s^V^ Aj)-V.«j ^Jl ^tJi |
| 16848 | 1, E om. to i.x^,.v--'' add. JIJL i*» ,.J.<,£>!Jl X^! icLs^^. — 2. E om. to «.sIjJL — |
| 16849 | 3. E om. to il<ss-^l'. |
| 16850 | to the day on whicli I was made a deacon by the Father Timothy, after |
| 16851 | whom I became patriarch by the dispensation of God. » |
| 16852 | So when the prince could not draw Thodosius to his doctrine, he left him |
| 16853 | and sent him into banishment in disgrace. But he showed favour to the |
| 16854 | clergy of Alexandria, and caused Mennas, patriarch of Constantinople, to |
| 16855 | ordain for them a man, named Paul of Tinnis, that he might be patriarch |
| 16856 | on the throne of Alexandria, and sent him, accompanied by a troop of sol- |
| 16857 | diers, to the city of Alexandria. But when Paul arrived there, not one of the |
| 16858 | inhabitants would receive him; for they said : « This is the new Judas! » |
| 16859 | And he remained a year, during which none would listen to him, nor |
| 16860 | would any communicate from his hand, except tlie envoy who accompanicd |
| 16861 | him, and the soldiers who arrivcd with him, and the governor and his |
| 16862 | attendants only. And the people of tlie city used to insult Paul, saying : |
| 16863 | « This is Judas the betrayer ! » So lie wrote to the prince to make known |
| 16864 | to him what had happened to him, and how they fled from him as sheep |
| 16865 | flee from a wolf; and he sent the lettor by a patriciau. Then tho prince |
| 16866 | was enraged, and sent a letter by another patrician, in Avhich he commanded |
| 16867 | that the doors of the churches in the city of Alexandria should be shut and |
| 16868 | sealed with his seal, and guards set before them, so that no one at all might |
| 16869 | enter. Wlien ihat sinful lettcr arrived iu the city, there was groat |
| 16870 | sadness on account of it, aud auguish aud uubounded sorrow tliat canuot |
| p. 495 | |
| 16871 | [203] PT. I. CH. XIII. TIIEODOSIUS I. A. D. 535-567. 467 |
| 16872 | J^ jj^ Cc jLi L:j^\ J\ CcLi -_^\ ^Li<]l dLli J^j Uii iL_:>JL -^l |
| 16873 | <JH^ c- Iaa ^ic ly^Cj ^_^XjVl ..^^l ^ ^ Vj -^ -^ V |
| 16874 | r _^'-? L?r^-? |
| 16875 | ,^_^j.5ji; j^i ^ viuii^ jS^ <i jj-*-*^„ rr^>* "^-^ ^ *jy^- "^ "^'-5 '^^•-^ -^ |
| 16876 | «.^1 jv^ls .ilj LJi *A^r^"j (v:.J*'"J ^^Vl i*-*^-^" ^^^ J^ n^^ J^\_y ■A-xJl |
| 16877 | Ij^^ >L50 l^Jl lys^L -u^ Ijio^ jl ^ IjjjLt:^ jj^L.lcj <:^^ j^Xj)!\ ^L^ |
| 16878 | «^J^^l ».^jJl ^ O^j-CX^Vi (_5^j^ ^ rt— *vJi Sji. Lftj^J viUi ljA*is .2^^! uLl« |
| 16879 | * ^y J^l («jij ^j:i ^j-^J ^^^ J ^'^ jv^r^'*^'^ is^-i ^Jj:f.^^J ^ijl^^J^. |
| 16880 | ^is S-^s^Vl i^.^J «.-jtLJl (V^ j^-^J j^J' r^' iJ^ ^J^^ ''^. ^-^„' J^. »r-*-~-'' |
| 16881 | Ju^li dU-\. dLUl pJLs ^j;U>L£-J •^^>-*— j jUj j^;L <-- J dUSj U^vLij |
| 16882 | ^4^j.>jlr i?j_JL<Ji v_jVi /vL- Uls vJj-^>£b>Jl jLk.Lw k:i.3»cr \y\jLS-j ^\ /«—«-=>- r^J |
| 16883 | ^j-jjL«Lj jLj9 4ji.^J j ^-~L>aVl '*Jto \-o"->J>tLwJl ^--la— Jl jj-o"lfc ^^ 'W JI-J /J ''^1 |
| 16884 | 1. E om. to ^ji. — 2. A >^^J! BUFGp^". -3. Mss. ^^j^- |
| 16885 | be described, upoii the ortliodox people. And tliey remained in tliis con- |
| 16886 | dition for a wliole year, without communion, or church to pray in, or place |
| 16887 | to be baptized in. But the letters of their blessed Father Theodosius came |
| 16888 | to them from his place of exile, reminding them of the faith, and consoling |
| 16889 | them, and encouraging them to patience. So when their trouble increascd, |
| 16890 | an assembly of the orthodox met together, priests and laymen, and took |
| 16891 | counsel together as to building a churcli in which they might take refuge, |
| 16892 | • so that they miglit not l)e like the Jews. And they did what they proposed, |
| 16893 | and built a churcli by the power of Ghrist, in the western part of Alexandria, |
| 16894 | in thc place called the Pillars, or the Serapeum; and this church is the |
| 16895 | Angelion, which they built secretly at tlie hundrcd and five steps. And |
| 16896 | another congregation of the people also built another church, in the name of |
| 16897 | Cosmas and Damian, to the east of the amphitheatre, and a little to the west |
| 16898 | of the colonnade ; and they finished it in the year 278 of Diocletian. When |
| 16899 | the prince learnt this, lie sent and opened all the churches, and put thcm |
| 16900 | under the authority of the Chalcedonians. So when the blessed Father |
| 16901 | Theodosius learnt that there remained to him no other than these two newly- |
| 16902 | built churches, the church of the Angelion, and the church of Cosmas and |
| 16903 | Damian the Martyrs, he sighed and wept, because hc knew the peoplc of |
| 16904 | Alexandria, and that they loved pomp and honour, * and he feared that tlicy * i"- «i |
| 16905 | would depart from the orthodox Faith, with a view to gaining honour from |
| 16906 | the prlnce. And he used to pray, saying : « 0 my Lord Jesus Christ, thou |
| p. 496 | |
| 16907 | . 468 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [204] |
| 16908 | ^t^jl ^y^ "S:*^ cij ^^r:^J (^^'' (V ^ LJi^r~^J ^^' f^'J '-^"•^ij' jj^" ci; («^^^ |
| 16909 | ^j 4JLo^^ S-U J jvJUlJlj ^LJl "j^ ^JJ ^J^-CjVl ^JUVi JiiU- y^j ^y^ |
| 16910 | \.«ui |»jJi ^9 0>c ;_$-*Ji ^-^»wJl A.mJ| /»^L-j (JcJuJij (j-^s^ V U «C- Jj-^'j JUiji |
| 16911 | -V)V1 ^l <^U:^V1 ijj$ ^ ^^^jJlJI ^cLs- *■• lAi\\ Juoi -li-lj ijj^ ^ y^yLj>}\j |
| 16912 | ^jl^s-JJ ^>U.-i? Lj jj^j" jl JJ--U.J1 ^J^^J 1%'"^'^ ^"^'^ ^*^' (J' J^J^J pj-^ A^o^lS |
| 16913 | ^^;uJl ^j--^'jJl "^^-viil wjVI \->^ ljjii=^ U.5 ^' % "uJlLwJI 4jUV1 j^^J^U^ c^j |
| 16914 | ^^ji juji diii ^ i^.i^ ^_jui ^y^J\j ^L-jjij dj^ui ^ii>ui ;^i^i ^ui |
| 16915 | ^.>^'-ll ^-9 <*«.« (jLftJi u jj>.)j Aj'iljl \_c. _\-j>!j Vj t.^»-^ % <uUl U"^^ jj^"j |
| 16916 | 1. E om. to ^C^y add. i^xi. ^^i Jj' ^\ r, j^] ^^ y^ "i j^.. — 2. AD |
| 16917 | / fc»»a*s*»v'^aU Jjijr / wOO-^^a^J^O Jli t a,s^>A^s^*0 X* ^ft^wwa-^aw, O. .Ci 0111. tO i'^' , >- a , |
| 16918 | (lidst buy this people with thy precious blood, and thou providest for |
| 16919 | them; therefore remove not thy hand from them; but thy will be done! » |
| 16920 | And Theodosius remained tAventv-eierht vears in banishment and otherwise, |
| 16921 | and in Upper Egypt four years, preserving the orthodox faith. And he |
| 16922 | composed of homilies and doctrinal treatises during his patriarchate, which |
| 16923 | lasted for thirty-two years, too many to be counted. |
| 16924 | Theodosius was removed, in the peacc of the Lord Jesus Clirist whom lie |
| 16925 | loved, on the 2(Sth day of Baunah ; and he received thc crown of victory |
| 16926 | with the assembly of the saints in the land of tlie living for ever. |
| 16927 | And let us, the believers who remain in the orthodox faith, and are |
| 16928 | countod worthy to bo called Theodosians after his name, supplicate and |
| 16929 | implore God the Father, the Son, aiid tlie Iloly Ghost, that we may have |
| 16930 | spiritual thoughts, and encouragemont, whilo we kocp the right faith |
| 16931 | witliout wearying, as it was kept by tliis holy father and prelate, who |
| 16932 | confessed before horetics, kings and princes and authorities who lived at that |
| 16933 | evil timo, and that our life before him may be without offc^nce, and that we |
| 16934 | may not turn asido from his will, aiul that we may have a full share together |
| 16935 | willi liiiii iii llie kingdom of heaven, by the grace and mcrcy aiul coin- |
| 16936 | passioii of our God, tlie Lovcr of Mankiiid, Jesus Clirist our Lord and |
| p. 497 | |
| 16937 | [205] PT. I. CH. XIV. PETER IV. A. D. 567-500. 400 |
| 16938 | L) j ^c-^Jl p j > ^^r^^ s_...;>s-« LaVI ^ljj *^^»^JJ -^-oj^ '■Lk-Jl vl)_*^U J, ^jVl |
| 16939 | ^l (j^y^^-^^ ^-5 (_^b jL'^ <J^J jV^ (JC^=^^ ^Aall !>' J^ij ^Vl >«-• A:>:^1 <! La15>!:.<.J |
| 16940 | d>Jl ^>. |
| 16941 | JkJ <^ i^ L,'^*»"j LLUji jj« «jLiwjj -U) o^^^Ji ^j- «.— jijl" ^_jVi ^^ U j^j |
| 16942 | jl ijCUl ^jLLJ fv-^l 1-L& jLss <..:..k."L.»i'.ll ^tX^I (^-Lll ^,, .'-Jl ^~J_*» "^"iij |
| 16943 | ^.^JjI yJ |
| 16944 | V ^— '^l LLL*1 ij^ i)^j -^J ^J-C^«-/^LJ lj^^A-.^J <■■'.}? .' |
| 16945 | lg.,,a'l lj^.,..i.i |
| 16946 | > ^jl »-«IJ Ll/Dl wolj >i_Jl , |
| 16947 | J^ Lajl J2A..,Jl9 ^yjLJ yl <*-^ *£• I 4..L&-J e. t^ C^j.^ |
| 16948 | dL^lL'! Ousj j^ :>L>crl jl^j ij-vjC-Vl <i^__-u J ^^jjl '^-CisLVl ^ -»^1 ^;> |
| 16949 | 1. Mss. , ^^jLwL.1. — 2. AB ^jj.bjb F ^^_»j,l3jlj. G |^jj.l3j'b'. — 3. EG |
| 16950 | om. |
| 16951 | Savioiir, to whom is due glory with the Father and the Holy Ghost, the |
| 16952 | Giver of Life, now and always, and for ever and ever. Amen. |
| 16953 | CHAPTER XIV |
| 16954 | PETER IV, THE THIRTY-FOURTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 567-569. |
| 16955 | When the patriarch Theodosius was banished by Justinian, the prince, |
| 16956 | there was set up instead of him, though he was still alive, Paul of Tinnis, |
| 16957 | who was appointed at Gonstantinople. So this custom began for the |
| 16958 | patriarchs of the Melkites, that they should be ordained at Gonstantinople, |
| 16959 | and then proceed to Alexandria. And after a short time the Lord des- |
| 16960 | troyed Paul of Tinnis by an evil death; and they appointed in his stead Apol- |
| 16961 | linaris, who also took possession of the church, by the prince's authority; |
| 16962 | and he ordercd that none of the believing bishops should be seen in the |
| 16963 | city of Alexandria. At that time there was union between the Ghurch of |
| 16964 | Antioch and the Church of Alexandria in the orthodox faith and in Christian |
| 16965 | love; for Theodosius confessed before the prince, both he and those who were |
| 16966 | withhim, that he was in union with the Father Severus, patriarch of Antioch, |
| p. 498 | |
| 16967 | 470 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [206] |
| 16968 | ^Lt AI^I^ ^I j^iij ^-UJl Jj^lj ^^.^5^1! 'Co-.ik. <.».Jj (_Ux.J I J^ ijJJio j^sLJl |
| 16969 | ^L^lklj -^jj-C^Vl. j^^^JJl z^-::^^. (*r^ -*^^ O^ ^ ^LiJUVl '^IVI jV «U^ yt" U |
| 16970 | jLJi Ajjjjis^Vi ^j rt_s--.vJi p v^^ Lj A^»_»-^j i^^^U>=_Jl JlUi 4j ^l L« (^Ls-V |
| 16971 | ^l J ISJ^ ^ l_^_wi,_ jl ^li jx_^^-»jjVi J .-^ <! jl^j ^LiJ ,_,^ (^UjU |
| 16972 | S>LJi jj-^__j>" (v^o -r^J^ ^.^ ^_^i l^^^l 1*^ JliJ iSy^r-i^-i^ v"^*^ (Ir* ^y^ |
| 16973 | I i-XwjlJ ^n-^Jl -djl lj-k_5t.«J «USl lj^,>JU-S l_S^^) Ajjjlli>tJ' \^ jv-^lc- lj.«-^vaJ <J |
| 16974 | 7rL"j!i ^.■i (Ji (*-Y^ '_^?"j^J '^-'i-sL-.l Aji/L'' ij^^Jis^lj Aj^pcJi ^^-a_« (^sji. ^^Lj Ui |
| 16975 | L (j-^ f^ij^JjLl Ojj-3J i_j«JL)1 <L} ^_^J_)tJ*J LS^^Jaj ^j.-^L-, 4^«-wl LJ >L^J \yi^J |
| 16976 | o^Ja.) * ^j^ yjLJjji /»-«j iJLLJl A.« ^Lsjj»- I ^Lj «C-Ui a> jj.L>--k, jjj-*i, ijJo |
| 16977 | 1. ABDEG , ^.j,L.Lj F , ^.o.L) Jj. — 2. E om. to ,.^"^'. — ,3. AG , ^oJ .LJ^ BD |
| 16978 | ,, ^.aJ,Lj<o F om. |
| 16979 | aiid said : « I accopt all tliat was said by Saint Jolin the Golden Moutli, and |
| 16980 | by the ^vise Cyril. » |
| 16981 | I'- 82 And wlien Theodosius went to his rest,* Apollinaris, the liypocrite, |
| 16982 | rejoiced greatly, and made a great feast for the clergy and people of the city; |
| 16983 | for he thought tiiat tliey would conform to his creed, because not one of |
| 16984 | tlie fathers and bishops was able to show himself, ncither in Alexandria nor |
| 16985 | in Antioch, on account of what the heretical prince had commanded. Rut, |
| 16986 | by the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, Alexandria was governed by an |
| 16987 | excellent and philanthropic man, who had thrown in liis lot with the ortho- |
| 16988 | dox; and therefore he commanded that they sliould ordain a patriarch for |
| 16989 | theniselves secretly, in succession to thc Father Theodosius. And he said to |
| 16990 | tliem : « Go out to the Monasterv of Az-Zajaj, as if you wished to pray tlicre, |
| 16991 | and appoint over yourselves him, wliom you shall elect, as patriarch. » |
| 16992 | So they thanked God, and glorified the Lord Christ, and scnt to the northcrn |
| 16993 | cities of tlie hmd of Egvpt, and sumnioned three bishops, and went oul |
| 16994 | witli tliem to ihe Moiiastery of Az-Zajaj, wliere they ordained a man, who |
| 16995 | was a priest, natned Peter, as palriarcli. And tlie people rcceived consolatiou |
| 16996 | througli liiin, aiid tlicir faitli was streiigtliened; biit tliey could not bring |
| 16997 | him iiito tlie cily openly, through IVar of tlie prince, and of Apollinaris, tlic |
| 16998 | patriarcli of the heretics. So his residence was outside Alcxandria, at a |
| p. 499 | |
| 16999 | [207] PT. I. CII. XIV. PETER IV. A. D. 507-569. 471 |
| 17000 | -Ljuj <) c!-Lwl 1^1*) Jj ' r-Ll;>i:_) U )» .o_->- Ol ^j j-J ,»■■?& I tjLSj * i— ' *_) i^mwI .^Lc- |
| 17001 | ■^^jILLJIwjj Jl AotlS ij.^ jl (J.J (j"*-? J ^ «U-liu ^Ul ^l >_aISj 1 A>- k_^-iac. |
| 17002 | Uli (/'•ij r-* Jj •-« oL« «.4,w "Cj^* siJUi 1— ' Jl ci3>L« '*j^r*^ ^ ^.'..h' )g.,..flM * Jl v.JXJl |
| 17003 | iJ^- <L3 vJ L:>!L« ^J-..*.»- t^Us (_l>s> Lj^ ^JalJl ^^_ ijj.-^l /v-~.>' !a>-J J^>>J ^j-^iaj |
| 17004 | jjj-Oijli L"o <) jjiCJ 4l,w-vlJI \j1^^L CJL %^\3 CL.;1 ,_.-,U? dlJS J^\ j>j <usl |
| 17005 | ^j-^^ v_jV1 i^-^^ -i^LxJL LijL joj jj;L' ^o (3 ^^^^.«.5 «u—l (j-^-^ ^-«aIj ^i |
| 17006 | 4JI ..Jjaj 4juJl JL«.£.l jj Ajm wJ«ij A:>c.«L-j jl 4JL-J Ajm ^-V^=li ^-*J1 ^l cl^iaJl |
| 17007 | Vj «iJj^ 4jl j^— ^ j-ua,_ "V jl^ il .^-I-l Ail^ ^„-^'^ J *"-*-« (rr^ j^ ^*--'^ v^J |
| 17008 | .1. E om. to JJ «.J-^OJL — 2. AB lacuna between JL'! and J^ F wl J^ .«'•-^' J. |
| 17009 | wiwaj G ^ — iw»J *--l -L .jLC ^j,j Avith lacuna betwen j and ^J,. — .3. ABDCil i^L^.. — |
| 17010 | 4. AG , ^y,LJ.j BDE , ^^XJ^ F om. —5. ABDFG ..jLwL^! E om. — G. EF om. |
| 17011 | Avith foll. word. — 7. Mss. SjJsL^)'. — 8. F .yb .j ,J=. |
| 17012 | distance of nine miles, at the church dedicated to the name of Joseph; and |
| 17013 | they used to carry to him all that he needed; but the prince knew nothing |
| 17014 | of him. |
| 17015 | And after this the tliing became known, that Peter had become patriarch |
| 17016 | instead of Theodosius the deceased; and ^vhen Apollinaris learnt tliis, he |
| 17017 | Avas exceedingly angr}^ and wrote to the prince to inform him of what had |
| 17018 | happened. But before his letter reached Justinian, tlic prince, at Gonstan- |
| 17019 | tinople , the Angel of the Lord smote him and he died ; and his death was |
| 17020 | evil like the death of Herod. |
| 17021 | And as for Peter, he was well formed and of beautiful countenance, |
| 17022 | adorned with every noble deed, loving those in whom was the knowledge |
| 17023 | of God. For this reason he sought a man excellent and learned in the holy |
| 17024 | canons, that he might bc his scribe. So they pointed out to him a monk |
| 17025 | who was a deacon, and whose name was Damian, in the Monastery of Mount |
| 17026 | Tabor, andthis man was a skilful writer; and the Father Peter, the patriarch, |
| 17027 | went to the monastery, and talked with Damian, and asked him to help him |
| 17028 | and labour with him in the works of the Ghurch. And the patriarch begged |
| 17029 | him and persuadcd him to remain with him in the monastery as if he were a |
| 17030 | bishop, since he could not reveal that he was patriarch, and was not able |
| 17031 | to enter into the city of Alexandria openly. And the deacon and monk, |
| p. 500 | |
| 17032 | 472 . HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [208] |
| 17033 | cX^' i^_^' j^"jL»-£. j^ e-U>ti]l ^.l>Ui- uU« jijliLftjj jL&j j^«-^j ^v-^^-CjVt |
| 17034 | UaJ j^ Ij-Ui^ i^j-c5C<Vl iS^\ <i*9 Uj j_^^-CjVi <olk;l y.^^ ^u*-«- LJi *{Jlj^^ |
| 17035 | J isj_>J^ij (j-jjjL Jp^^J_Jl ^Vl ^ y-^ ^j^ ij-U_p=s jr-^^isjL «u— 1 jLjl Jl |
| 17036 | p. 83 («^J^ -^i ^■^\ j' drr*"^'^''-^'^ ^L-Vl ij*l« <iLL>l^l jV ^j' y^ y^ j;-^ >-*^. J.r' |
| 17037 | J (3;;-»^ AjJaaJl iS-L& ^J^ 'J^JsA LliCs dJjJLLiCVL Juti Ui "L^lk;! ojl^ ^l |
| 17038 | jl -\iu ji-cJJTj ^_,L£-1 AojAl>v*-Vl "Co-^ O Jaj ^ Jaj jl J" U^»^ -*^ '*£■ L>-jli>- ^y^ |
| 17039 | ^.»«L>Jl J AI»-L C^JOj /t-JJ- *-^jkj A^UL« iS-V^ j^J "^ A^^^^Jl <CUAi>-j .<ot~. J^l |
| 17040 | *4*^1 Ljc< Aj 1 »X>£? Ajj a.> 'k>o * o -.,1.1.1» ' I J |
| 17041 | 1. E om. with foll. •word. — 2. Mss. , w..Li<JL..'!. |
| 17042 | Damian, cousented to do this, and obeycd the patriarch in what lie bade |
| 17043 | him accomplish. |
| 17044 | And there were in that place six hundred flourishing monasteries, like |
| 17045 | beehives in their populousness, all inhabited by the orthodox, who were all |
| 17046 | monks and nuns, besides thirty-two farms called Sakatin^, where all thc |
| 17047 | people held the true faith. And the father and patriarch, Peter, was tlie |
| 17048 | administrator of tlie affairs of all of them. |
| 17049 | \\^hen the orthodox people of Antioch heard of what the inhabitants of |
| 17050 | Alexandria had done, they also took a man whosc name was Theophanes, |
| 17051 | and made liim patriarch in succession to thc blessed Father Severus, and |
| 17052 | seated him on the throne in a monastery called the Monastery of Ammonius; |
| 17053 | * P. 83 because the heretics forbad the orthodox bishops * to enter, any one of them, |
| 17054 | into the city of Antioch, as was done also at Alexandria. So the two |
| 17055 | patriarchs were in similar circumstances, living in two monasteries outside |
| 17056 | their respective cities. |
| 17057 | Then Peter, patriarch of the city of Alexandria, fell sick and went to his |
| 17058 | rest, after finishing his course and his ministry wliich was plcasing to God. |
| 17059 | The period of time during which he remained patriarch was two ^^ears; and |
| 17060 | liis death took place on the 25th of Hauuah. May his prayers be with |
| 17061 | us! Amen. |
| p. 501 | |
| 17062 | [209] PT. I. CII. XIV. DAMIAN. A. D. 569-605. 473 |
| 17063 | j ;^J>-1:> bLo j^ CaIj jl3 AiV O^ ^1:>=J1 ^^1 ^ujJj /.M5C)1j J».i]l Ly joj |
| 17064 | Xj«I> <L.- ^.^r^ ^-*' «-i)^ C^'J (T**^ L^ ^-* (3 jj-^-*J ^I-JJJ «_A~J^ (^.slj "^J^ |
| 17065 | jLj (3 «■vjii ^.i (_^i ■ j vL" jji=' j>:i " jjJsUyj «-(V?^ j' <-^ /^— ^aaJi jr-ij~Ji js.iL«5 |
| 17066 | tj-LJij /v.«Vi (3 (^^^^1 oL (^Ls o.^ I^Uj jl^j ._A.^-jfc (_^.5i «j vl.>ijt.5 "^jujVi ijLx- |
| 17067 | -Itl ^j J.O Lia-XJl (♦*/^«-« (j^^j /»— «ji-^ (jj-^ '_y*^J "^^)' (jj^Lso L «_^«.^ (♦r^"" y~*^'J |
| 17068 | ^l \^j:a:>a jl (Jli (JuUl (J \ ^^ Zj^^ ^j-l5sJl jj.\i-l, l^O Aj-*J1 "*^j-la--L ^jLcaS'! |
| 17069 | 1. F prefix .1)1. — 2. BD ._^ljl^ E om. with foll. word, add. Jl F .,_ji»ljl^ — |
| 17070 | 3. ABDFG j jj^^'- — 4. F ^j J/ J Uaj. UU;. — 5. ADEF ^^^ ^Cr ^^«^Jal». |
| 17071 | DAMIAN, THE THIUTY-FIFTH PATRIAHCH. A. D. 569-605. |
| 17072 | When the holy Father Peter went to his rest, they enthroned in his place |
| 17073 | his scribe Damian, the deacon and monk, who was strong in deed and word |
| 17074 | and in the grace of the Lord which descended upon him. For he had been |
| 17075 | a monk from his youth in the wilderness of Wadi Habib, and was brought |
| 17076 | up by saints in the Monastery of Saint John, where he remained sixteen |
| 17077 | years, serving God according to tlie service of the holy ascetes, before he |
| 17078 | came to Pihenaton, to the Monasterv of Mount Tabor, otherwise called |
| 17079 | Monastery of the Fatliers. This was at the time of the rebuilding of the |
| 17080 | four monasteries in ^\ adi Habib, which were growing up like the plants |
| 17081 | of the field in security and guidance from God; and to their inhabitants |
| 17082 | was brought all that they needed, and they worked industriously at the |
| 17083 | building. |
| 17084 | But there were among them the Meletians, I mean the followers of |
| 17085 | Meletius, wlio used to receive the Chalice many times in the nigiit, before |
| 17086 | they came to the church. For this reason, when the Father Damian, the |
| 17087 | patriarch, was counted worthy to sit upon the evangelical throne, he wrote |
| 17088 | to the holy mountain, and commanded that the Meletians should be banish- |
| 17089 | ed from it. And after a short time, a voice came from heaven upoii that |
| 17090 | desert, saying : « Flee! Flee! » And when the inhabitants of the four |
| p. 502 | |
| 17091 | 474 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCnS. [210] |
| 17092 | Cjy^ ftVs»- ^^r*—' ij^^j -*^ (V^J j4-oLkA«Jl C* ^L, jl ^lj r'-^^-»-' (Jo^l Jl i_Jw> |
| 17093 | l^ Cibk-^ ^jVl J^l 1_^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^ '-^_^ ^^^ *^" (5^ «•LJl /^ |
| 17094 | tiJ^Jl ^^-*^*1 v_jV1 IJjb joj rJc:^ jj3- (J^Jl ^_^L«-Vo dUi Jo^i Uj ^^ |
| 17095 | jlS Aj Aj tJfci^l 4J1II 'U.Xsnaj ,^_i_L-l ^i., a'.l?< IA) Ui u5 JyvT J^i» y-^ (3 ^ •S^g— '•■« |
| 17096 | «UjJjj ajUVi ^ic- AJ J.2U0J 4J1 jy"l> A.^«=>=Jl ^wjljjl ^Ut-i!! jlSj >l)L>.....»xrlaJl /v^-J |
| 17097 | 4^.*>mJ| (Jl^Vl) j»>/v«-/^J (♦*-; ,»_ii2./l>J Oj->>«jJl (Jl« /».^'^1 i^ tj^>a jlS <3t« ^Jl wJ^JI |
| 17098 | ^ «Sj co^ ^ -c^bl cJi J jL^ LJj ^l LU Lol /.lU *^^L-1 Jd« "' j^^J*?^ j |
| 17099 | tU^l Ajujl l^vSj Jl jg./^ J^ J*** LS^V^ j 4l>WJ IjJ^^J (♦{J (J^lj V (V"^' >— 'J-^ |
| 17100 | ( aJu-i U ji-_) Jj Ll~i aS »J[/^ U U I JLiLs ki^.<JaJl ^t^:>!:_Jl (jiJj 'y> l^Ula-S As |
| 17101 | 1. E add. in marorin UjJ' J, ^^yj> isJ-t iUi Ji J.s^'t J bj,_. J ^OJj !<^^- |
| 17102 | ^/sc JV v=i'' ^ i ^! -^-5 «J> ! |
| 17103 | J-J .jJb J4 V -J^i! JJ , C v.*J'. — ■ 2. iNIsS. ^U:s.J.aia^,£^. — |
| 17104 | 3. ADP ol-vJi.w,"^( BG o^^j^' E om. — 4. AD ^U^xJUJ! BG ^LXli)! E om. F |
| 17105 | ^U^-^CJiJ!. — 5. E om. to _^". — 0. ABDF LL! J j.3 ^l.^! Uo!. |
| 17106 | ^ |
| 17107 | ^- ■■■■ \ ^ |
| 17108 | monasteries liad left tliem, tliey were laid waste. When news of tliis reacli- |
| 17109 | ed tlie patriarch Damian, he was exceedingly sad. Now this holy father, |
| 17110 | the patriarch, was living in seclusion, in the Monastery of Mount Tabor, as |
| 17111 | we said at the beginning, in the condition of a suffragan bishop. And, by |
| 17112 | the wisdom of God which was given to liim, he wrote the Logos, which |
| 17113 | is a discourse of wisdom. And hc also wrote the Mystagogiae, besidcs the |
| 17114 | Festal Letters and the Catecheses. And tlie followers of tlie impure lieresy |
| 17115 | came to him, and disputed about tlie Faitli ; but by tlie grace of tlie Lord |
| 17116 | wliich was with him he resolved thcir arguments, sweeping them away like |
| 17117 | a spider 's web; and lie spoke courteously to tliem, and taught them to un- |
| 17118 | derstand the mysteries of Christian doctrine, and made ihem like Achab |
| 17119 | before our Father Elias, the propliet. |
| 17120 | In tiie eighth year of Damian's patriarchate, a satanic thought fell into |
| 17121 | the liearts of the Acephali who were living iu the east of Egypt. For there |
| 17122 | were four priests remaining over from ihal impurc council, and tliey said : |
| 17123 | {( What shall we do? We are perishing, and no bishop is left to us. Come |
| 17124 | therefore, lel us niake one of ourselves bishop, lest the remembrance of us |
| 17125 | perish from the face of the eartli. » Then they chose the oldest among |
| 17126 | *p. 84them, wliose name was Barsanuplii, and the tliree priests * took him and |
| p. 503 | |
| 17127 | [211] PT. I. CII. XiV. DAMIAN. A. D. .WOOS. 475 |
| 17128 | ^li=^l AlJliL* kJU".»— 'j LiiLwi 5s »,lo>-j tLil «ClliJi ijAi-ls " "is «Iw jl "U— I joj (V*j^| * P- 8'i |
| 17129 | jvftjjjUL) Jj >^i ljj.«i (^! o^^V 1 -^ Ij-^ c!ijA) j-a.* (tIj^ o'^' >t«— ' 'i.-vi <U.^IS |
| 17130 | Vj (*^.^_ Vj |
| 17131 | (v*-^-Xju ^ *^ |
| 17132 | (Ir^- |
| 17133 | (*^ |
| 17134 | (♦^^^^='=J1 |
| 17135 | ^-V.-? (^j-^^. (*^j |
| 17136 | (v^ |
| 17137 | ^jSj^^ |
| 17138 | JuiJ L^M jiSj ji) j ^ ji-«j-' ^-^-2 oXJl jlSj LiLX-'! j^ j^^ ' 'j.*— 'j9 (^ L5' |
| 17139 | -Ux. ^^1 jjl ,J^d DjiaJl jj-jjlsjl" ^Vl riiJ^ir Uj ^...w-S-CjVl ^__;laj JOJ I A=>- |
| 17140 | v_*.U)l iLLi. joj o^L ^j.U_=>lJ ^^ <u^i -wJl L:^ ^ Jb-j ^i -C^Uajl jLjti |
| 17141 | jjJ^ <uil J (v-^C=Jl Jls U.5 <^.iL.>Jl ^JLo^iJ C>jll« JuJl ^JksJAA 0^1 (J L-Ll |
| 17142 | ;^iJl j^U-eTVI Jlf^l ^j^^j jliCsVl j^Ll. ^'1 ^jJjIpI;! ^\s^^\ J^)^ ^r'^-^^ cJ^kJl |
| 17143 | S.5UI Cjj^ L^ dljLJl ^j;L«.5 yVl ^l Li.jj:^ ^Lj ^^ v.^ ^j^^^iOl ^j^ |
| 17144 | L,i jwsj^^al^l A^^iS ^^*^ jA L-JJ AjLsLVI /"-^J \r>, T ^ L) .S j.'.»Jl cJ^j Lls |
| 17145 | 1. G om. to iJlsU add. i:JU U !J*i. — 2. B ii.^,! E ii»;;--, . F iijuL,!. — 3. ABDE |
| 17146 | i>JJj'j G (jJj^jlb. |
| 17147 | made him bishop, and his heretical doctriiie was iiamed aftor liis name. |
| 17148 | When the people of the west of Egypt heard of this, they were ex- |
| 17149 | ceedingly angry because they liad done this without consulting them; so |
| 17150 | they separated from them, and would not join them. For tliis reason they |
| 17151 | had none to baptize them or give them communion or pray with them. So |
| 17152 | the others ordained a bishop for them. Now the prince at that time was |
| 17153 | Maurice, who loved money exceedingly, and rejected the ortliodox. |
| 17154 | When the Father Theophanes, the patriarch, went to his rest and |
| 17155 | departed to the Lord, the people of Antioch took one of the priests of the |
| 17156 | church, whose name was Peter, and made him patriarch. And he was |
| 17157 | coarse-minded, and sinful in his thoughts, and disturbed in his intellect, and |
| 17158 | opposed to the right faith, as that wise man in the Lord, Cyril, the holv |
| 17159 | patriarch, said wilh regard to the followers of Anatolius : « They are dark in |
| 17160 | their thoughts ». |
| 17161 | On account of the union between the two sees, Peter wrote a svnodical |
| 17162 | epistle to tlie Father Damian, the patriarch, according to the usual custom. |
| 17163 | So when the synodical letter came to Damian, he rejoiced at it, and assembled |
| 17164 | the bishops. But when he examined Peter's doctrine declared in it, he found |
| 17165 | in it an error in the confession of the Holy Trinity. Therefore he souglit |
| 17166 | in his wisdom and gentleness to draw the said Peter to himself by kindness, |
| 17167 | that the Cliurch might not bc divided, nor tlie union between the two sees be |
| p. 504 | |
| 17168 | 476 mSTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [212] |
| 17169 | ^^<il ^^ ^-111 ^IpjVI J^_^ Vj ^l p.,.r:- V ^ Ji^ jj^J^l ^>. |
| 17170 | ^d^Jl ^j-^„jL- -La^j (^JJl (vIaJIj ^j:iJU»cJl ,,_w«^ 4j ^X ^"^;^ -01 .^.>:jO |
| 17171 | ^l l^[>- V jl ^Jl^l <u.5C>D JU' (j->_ jV -^AiLc ^jJ <jUV1 ^u^ jl J ^^ |
| 17172 | C - t> ^-*^. s-*^ Cr^-J (V>>>=>=J1 (jJ^_^j jjjL-o^i «uJl j,<Jj»_« IjjlSj vl; JUl ^i |
| 17173 | Ars-lj vlij^V bAs-lj «uJs ^lsl Ol* i^\ ^Ai_Jl j^jJUl jjj^^ (*V~^ <3 (J^J^^-^ |
| 17174 | «Uil jlj <J1a_s.-j^ (V-Vlj ^j_:>Jl JLJ.tI« *Jl9Vi» (J>^ ^lj (Jj-^ '*-9 ^~J J^^ |
| 17175 | jl^j JlUI jlLU >.V1 ,^1 ^lj j^Jl jlkU ^jJl^ j^.o.l^Jl ^^^1 jJl^ |
| 17176 | iuJl c-uip-1 ^y '^ (_<*^ itU' ^^r^-? JsLJl ^<jCs^ 4Jij1 JISj ■l.wwJI ,j-~o (JjtiJl |
| 17177 | I-La (*{/^" (Jl viA^lc. i_^^) lAXJ&J A> >.».>, Jl jji...—) (^laiJl jl L^jl ^Ul ,^-*^J 1 Jj^ |
| 17178 | -jj jo ^j ^^1 j-»-^ ^j^ (^JJi j^ «.^ j<) -mji sa^1j.)1 jJiiJi \*.^ ji |
| 17179 | vlijJbJ -^JscJlj JS-JJ£. ^ t^ 4^0 jV (j^jJl <^ k_jL. ^_^ <v) >iJ-*o A-«J l'^r-^ |
| 17180 | 1. E add. ^^lxJ! jS^i ^*! jos.U.'^! JU iJ^!. — 2. E om. to J' ^J-iJl ^j^^JUIj ^j3j"*> |
| 17181 | add. , ^jXJ! ^^W ..!^ 5^j. — 3. E om. to ^^O! !jj> add. j-iS' (»^j. |
| 17182 | broken. So he wrote to liim a homily in which he reminded him of all the |
| 17183 | heretics, and of the doctrine laid down by Severus, the patriarch, with the |
| 17184 | object of making him understand the faith, in order to guide his intelligence. |
| 17185 | For Peter said in his strange philosophy : « There is no necessity to name |
| 17186 | the Trinity ». Yet all the Doctors of the Cliurch, and Cyril the Wise, and |
| 17187 | those that came after him, till the days of Damian, in their writings confess |
| 17188 | the lioly Trinity, declaring that it is Three Persons and One Nature and |
| 17189 | One Godliead, creating and containing notliing created; and that it is dividod |
| 17190 | in Persons, and truly united in substance and in name. They declare that |
| 17191 | God is the Creator of the two great himinaries; for the sun is made to rule |
| 17192 | the day, and the moon, as the lesser luminary, to rule the night ; and tliat |
| 17193 | the act of creation took place before the name was given ; and that God said : |
| 17194 | « Let the waters be gathered together, and let the dry kmd appear » ; and God |
| 17195 | called the place of tlie gathering of the waters the seas, and called tlie dry |
| 17196 | part land ; and that tlie act preceded the naming. « So likewisc must thou |
| 17197 | understand this », adds Damian, « that tlie nature of tlie Creator is the one |
| 17198 | single nature which does all tliings. For who knovvs the thoughts of the |
| 17199 | Lord, and who can point tliem out ; aud who can give to liim tliat he may |
| 17200 | seek from him a reward? For all things are from iiim. And glory be to the |
| 17201 | Holy Trinitv, the consubstantial, tlie all-perfecl, who accepts no ncw thing |
| p. 505 | |
| 17202 | [213] PT. I. CII. XIV. DAMIAN. A. D. 569-605. 477 |
| 17203 | rAjj^ L^\ Vj ^''-*^.-»H^ ^^ u^. V ^-Ul t^ ol^ J i^LUOi ^^jL^Jl ^jLUI |
| 17204 | *_*^' >i9 l^il JLJ' ^i tli^i ^Vi (Jl« i>^lL'i dja.; ^J^. jl^J i^lkli C^Jaj |
| 17205 | AiL-A> J »ij ' ^J^ JuaJi )ij>^ ^y^- L«A« ^Jh (Jj *-.>o>- 4jil.ia) s,lj.i Vj " (^ jUJi (»1>0 |
| 17206 | jUs p a.:« ^i ^^bi pi._ jl^J JL,_^lbi WJ' Ji ^UJi * U »ki]i J^cJL^ ^jUi * P. 8.5 |
| 17207 | ^^ ^.ulllpt:.* <^ ij>^j^ i-i^A ij_«lj'ij k^^^i IAj^ A^j_^ai- \..^*^,±.Jij \.o^..a.Ji \.o |
| 17208 | 5S.il; ij .^U»t:^i y^ ^^9J J^ <^ ^^ \ (^r!. >* t-^"^^ "^**^ '^^ C^ -^ ij^ (jii-»"! |
| 17209 | j^iJU>c_Ji \ ^jJL Lw 4^1 i J.5 ^ li::^ i7_^,jLJi «J^^l ^j-jiLi.i ji-^j JLJl j^ |
| 17210 | (V^ *^J^j *j^"jl^Jp ^j *j~i.« v*i^. '*^^i ^^j (3 jl^j ^l-jiiij ^^Lj «cx, |
| 17211 | C^ri Jj-*-^r^ ^*^ jj^P^ij ^ia~-~oij v._Al-.Vi AJaJa-»Jj 5S-L».l;' Ls-yj ^-J Ji Ls- y |
| 17212 | ^^r^ (j-*J ^*^'^ C^.^ (-^ f-:'^^ (J^ wr^„ SJ^\ (j-_^;L.5 JX._ Jj OjjLaJi ^ ^j |
| 17213 | 1. ABDG Jl yi^lj oli- 1<^LI. — 2. EG J>\J\. — 3. E om. to ...Ju^^". _ |
| 17214 | 4. Mss. ^yi. |
| 17215 | and no new names at all; but his names are sure, and liis dccds tosrctlicr |
| 17216 | with them » . , |
| 17217 | This discourse the Father Damian, the patriarch, wrote to Peter, patriarch |
| 17218 | of Antioch. But Pcter, patriarch of Antioch, was like the dcaf asp ' which |
| 17219 | stops its earsand will notlistcn to thc voicc ofthe charmer nor to the medicinc |
| 17220 | which a wise man prepares; nay he remained obstinate in his crroneous |
| 17221 | ideas, confcssing and saying with his tongue whicli deserved to be cut out : |
| 17222 | « What* is the necd of naming the Trinity? » Thus he divided the Undi- ♦ p. 85 |
| 17223 | vided Trinity. So there was a conflict between the Egyptians and the |
| 17224 | Orientals on this account ; and they remained thus for twenty years disputino- |
| 17225 | without coming to an agreemcnt, until God had mercy on his pcoplc of whoni |
| 17226 | he has care at all timcs, and brokc off thc life of the hcretic, and removed |
| 17227 | him from the world. |
| 17228 | And Damian, tlie blesscd patriarch, rcmained all his days composinp- |
| 17229 | letters and homilies and trcatises, in which he rcfuted the heretics. And |
| 17230 | there werc in his days certain bishops whom he admircd, marvelling at |
| 17231 | their purity and excellence ; and among them was John of Burlus, and .lohn |
| 17232 | his disciplc, and Constantine the bishop, and Cleistus, and many others |
| 17233 | who tended the vineyard of the Lord of Sabaoth. And the patriarch Damian |
| 17234 | did not cease to teach all the days of his lifc. And through the multitude |
| 17235 | 1. Ps. Lvni, 4, 5 (Sept. lvii). |
| 17236 | PATR. OR. — T. I 33 |
| p. 506 | |
| 17237 | 478 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [214] |
| 17238 | Ll- \->yLzi Ai\ jl Jju ^^1 (»yi~) 7^~^J ij<^\ ^.ju^ (^Lo^j <CJj&l:>:^j Aj^l^L^j A««t^ |
| 17239 | ij_L O^ y~^ iy^ C *^^ ^5* '^'^^ |
| 17240 | llj^ LJCs^ CLjI /.UIj j^_^(ilAj blc^l ^~jj y^ ^\ 4^ Jl ^^ ^t-w_Jl JdJlj |
| 17241 | -kLm^j v^vJl LjjU lj,«:u^ ~ftLil jj^ ^"j-CK.-,Vl oUl j^ ^_^LLj1 a^I JiJUaiJl |
| 17242 | ^"LVl ^JU jL^j J^Jl ^>l!l JLc ^ijj^ ^l :ii\ ^L<^1 ^U ^UVl |
| 17243 | L^Li—>o^j ^j ^o ^ o-uJl ^l ^_5-^£-<" .--i-iJl (^_^ joj 'wJl jjlLi_5 CY«5C)ij |
| 17244 | J^ jj.^£.j-L«^ IjJlS "j i..SAi"'j> I <LjLsL-V1 jl /»-UaJ U^ ^^-^ -^J «CL^^^JI L^ ^ fi> j |
| 17245 | ULjI jL^ «lV ^jljGo .^I ^ r^ Ol ^-U. jl^j ^j-U<CVl Jl J^jJI |
| 17246 | 1. Mss. woa-^lk»vJ and so frequently. — 2. INIss. Li. |
| 17247 | of his fasts and pra^-ers and conflicts, when his course was fmished, he |
| 17248 | fcU ill, and went to his rest in the peace of the Lord, after remaining patriarch |
| 17249 | thirt3'-six years, preserving the true faitli iu a good okl age. And he |
| 17250 | departed to the Lord Ghrist whom lie loved on the 28th day of Baunah. |
| 17251 | ANASTASIUS, THE THIRTY-SIXTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 605-616. |
| 17252 | And the Lord Clirist considered his people, for lie is the chief and leader |
| 17253 | of shepherds, and raised up a wise man adorned with A'irtues, wliose uame |
| 17254 | was Anastasius, an inhabitant of Alexandria and one of the priests of the |
| 17255 | church there, learned in the scriptures and in the doctrines of the faith. |
| 17256 | So lie was placed by tlie ineffable decrees of God u])on the apostolic |
| 17257 | throne, and began to appoint thc bisliops and the priests according to the |
| 17258 | canon of the Church. Anastasius was brave of lieart, and went to the city |
| 17259 | at all times, and entered therein, and ordained thc priests there; for, as |
| 17260 | we have mcntioned above, the orthodox bishops were forbidden to enter |
| 17261 | Alexandria; and he drew inany of the people to liimself by his wisdom, for |
| 17262 | iie was a learned man, knowii through iiis appoiiitmcnt to the cily-counoil. |
| 17263 | He had been presiding priesl in tlie Iwo cimrciies tiiat we have mentioued, |
| p. 507 | |
| 17264 | [:^15] PT. I. CH. XIV. ANASTASIUS. A. D. 005-(UG. /.79 |
| 17265 | ^ -^ ^ C5rt ^"^-J C-ljL-Oi ^lj i_$ji-Ul oijL^J ^jJL*.5J Iwij jjJ^'Vl |
| 17266 | <j^ (♦^Jic ^»; <J jlSj JJLx^ j^l ^Ui 4^j c»ljl;i ^i_^^ ^_^-4. ^l ^[«Jl J^lj |
| 17267 | ^-o^^cJl -^^Ut-olj (j-jJLi ^\ |»jJ-c jL^ ^ji"^^ '^cr'>:.-'^b ^yj^ "^hX^ |
| 17268 | ^jyj^\ J^\ J^ ^ jL^ IJ^ ^_j-ji_^jl ^j.^ jL^ ^lj ,1^1 ^-jAlUJl |
| 17269 | ^" Jj S-^„ J "Oil ^^„ ^^ yliJlj Jj-^Vl oL^ ^ ^y^ jl ^^^ jl^j Tj^ |
| 17270 | '^J- cr^J ^^ cUj L^V ^^ ^"J^ cr:f'j O^^j.Vl J- jUl ^b" ^LVl |
| 17271 | JLLlU U^ "^jL^j '•^ijUJl oL ^^ -uilj ly^ (^^ jL^j ^U^- VUil ^Lij |
| 17272 | ^^ tTj-r-^"^ v"^^ ^t/ ^ * ^^ (^;;;^--? crj::9j-^J^ ^^-*-* p-L L.U ^iji^ ^ * p. sg |
| 17273 | ^lo^l L^_^^ ^ J ^^lk^l jj> U -Cl ^^JiSj :^lj iS^ l,j^ dLUl Jl |
| 17274 | 1. A ^yji BF ^:-!^ EDG ^y ^. _ 2. E om. to ^^j3U. _ 3. A - .o,lj^j |
| 17275 | ^_^^_^LiJ ^wjjjlj.^^ — 4. ABGj^jiUU DF (^^^^liUl. _ 5. E ^Ur^L — 6. AB i^.lL |
| 17276 | G om. with prec. woi-d. — 7. ABDFG add. J^^J=j a^U J. — 8. ABDFG om. witli roll. |
| 17277 | word, add. ^J^\ ^,^L — 9. ABDFG i^. om. 2 foll. words. — 10. E om. lo ^^^ |
| 17278 | add. ^-^^ JL^! J! '^iJL^j LJii ^/iJI Uy ^U,'! J\ LL^!^. |
| 17279 | namely the Angelion and the church of Cosmas and Damian, and over the |
| 17280 | convents of virgins, and most of the monastcrics. |
| 17281 | Then Anastasius began to build church after church. And ho look the |
| 17282 | church wiiich is at Rabwat Atharat, and a church named after Michael. Ile |
| 17283 | had great trouble from Tiberius and Belisarlus, upon wiiom the name of |
| 17284 | Gaianus had conie, and from the followers of the impure Chalcedonian |
| 17285 | council, and from another man who was called Eulogius. This man was |
| 17286 | exceedingly indignant against the Father Anastasius, and desired to bring |
| 17287 | upon him all evils and torments; but God did not deliver him into his hands. |
| 17288 | In those days tliere arose a man from the palace, onc of the chief |
| 17289 | omcers, whose name was Phocas, and killed the princc, and sat in his |
| 17290 | place, and did wicked deeds; and hc loved carnal pleasure, and corrupted |
| 17291 | all the daughters of the patricians; and he loved discord without fear. |
| 17292 | Therefore when Eulogius knew of this, and heard the report of these Mhings, * p. 86 |
| 17293 | he wrote to the prince a calumnious letter, concerning tho Father Anastasius, |
| 17294 | full of lies and folly. For he said that, when Anastasius preached in the |
| 17295 | church of John the Baptist, he anatliematized him and the victorious princes |
| 17296 | and the Clialcedonian council, adding : « And I marvelled that the spriiigs and |
| 17297 | l |
| p. 508 | |
| 17298 | 480 HISTORY OF TIIK PATRIARCHS. [210] |
| 17299 | iUij j^i u^ p) -^ c^-^ -^j ^^j-^i -^L« c^}^\ ^j^^j y^ ^>=-^ |
| 17300 | ^ jl^j jji^ V"-? -H-^ ^J^ ^-^'^ J^ ^^-5 ^^^ ^^U^l ^V\ jj-j |
| 17301 | ^^j jj_^JuJl ^^J^ c>Uj cijU ^l ^-^ ^LLJ^ c]>i o-^ Vrt- J^ |
| 17302 | rV ^ cryr^^ ^^^ (^^ ct^ ^^^ '^^^ "^^^^- ^^-'^ ^-^ ^^ ^-^ |
| 17303 | ji ^ ;i j j^i^j ^^„ju ^^aui Ai ^^A; r^ jii ^^1 ^ ^j j^\ ^^ |
| 17304 | '^>i cr^^"^ cTj^. ^^^^ ^Vl ^ U-li V Ai^<^j A^ ^^\ -^^ |
| 17305 | ^lj aJ l5C_y; l^ <-U^j ^uiC^ ^.>^ li^_^ 01 ^j J-- V^^ ^lT-^ J^ |
| 17306 | 1. E om. to ^ ^S^y — 2. ABG om. DF om. from ^ to i/lki!. |
| 17307 | the waters were not dried up ». This Eulogius wrote to the prince that hc |
| 17308 | might stir up trials for the ortliodox. So when Phocas, who had taken pos- |
| 17309 | session of the empire, heard ihis, he was troubled, and wrote to the governor |
| 17310 | in Alexandria, that he should take froin the patriarch Anastasius the church |
| 17311 | of Gosmas and Damian and all its dependances, and all that belonged to it, |
| 17312 | and give it to Eulogius, the misguided. Accordingly they seized tliat church ; |
| 17313 | and the Father Anastasius, the blessed, was sad, and returned to the |
| 17314 | monastery with great grief and mucli sighing. And he desired that God |
| 17315 | luight reunite the members of tlie Ghurch which Satan had divided; I refer |
| 17316 | to the division of Antioch from Alexandria, the cause of which was Peter, |
| 17317 | patriarch of Antioch; and God heard his prayers; for Peter the aforesaid |
| 17318 | dicd, and there sat instead ol' him, upon the throne of Severus at Antiocli, a |
| 17319 | man who was a monk and priest and schohir, namod Athanasius, exceedingly |
| 17320 | wise, and pure in hcart. And it was he who delivered a homily in wliicli |
| 17321 | he spoke of the holy Severus; and everyonc that read it kncw that the Lord |
| 17322 | Ghrist was witli him, and his wisdom was within him. |
| 17323 | So wlien tlie Father Anastasius lieard that Athanasius had taken his seat |
| 17324 | as patriarch upon the throne of Antioch, lie liastened to write to him a |
| 17325 | synodical letter full of wisdom, in wl.ich he styled him his colleague and |
| 17326 | one who was brother and friend, and ouc turning his attonlion to tlie faith, |
| 17327 | and to llie rectification of that whicli luid bccn corrupted by Peter, ibc mis- |
| 17328 | guided Kmo. who was now dead. « For the wholc of ihe spirilual Israel |
| p. 509 | |
| 17329 | [217] PT. I. CH. XIV. ANASTASIUS. A. D. 605-616. 481 |
| 17330 | ^j- A*-<l:;i joj .5L>»"Vij ^.il^l (J-ol -^t" ^^^ jja^-jTj a»-1j *Ja9 ^L>-j^l JJl^l |
| 17331 | <»jLiU.Vl /«-*f^J "^Jl <L^i Jl Ia).5^1J1 -li-lj r-^^ l5'"^J^ J-*J1 (^LoS 'S^^'^ b-C^ Upj |
| 17332 | ^IUI jV \.s^\j ^%Jl r^ ^^ i^^^wJl jl \yS£\ ^ Jlsj <~~'^ J O:.-^*^ |
| 17333 | (^iJl ci-qsJl ^^r^l jV j-*^^ ^rr^^ A=^ljJl (V^l 1-^ (^ -'^j vlijU- -V9 <Jj-vi,UJl |
| 17334 | dj .ia-Jl -*Ji) (V« /^.2-*-« "yjSZs^Ui "yfzi llS A9J ^,^-^ )ijSj .U>iaVl (j-9j^ ^jr" J^ J^ |
| 17335 | ^^j J_^^l ^^ jl (^^ -^-3 ^!>i^ ^„^j ^ ->^^ L! jo ^_$-iJl (j-^^^jU |
| 17336 | U^ JO (j-j-— J^jlj^J (J^^„J^ ijiJ-Oj jl^;-^__ t'0 l^J ^As-lj U.^"jLi) ^IS ^LsiJVI |
| 17337 | -^isUVl '•tVl *^ U,l9 /.UJl Jl .ilpsJlj (^iJl (^U Ij^^j -^lj .sU&ij ^Jo-lj iUl |
| 17338 | jj^j X-Jj>-lj jlVjt-Jl jj-^" ■ jlj Ua>.ij-LJl Jj-i ^.U Ija.e.rij 1 As^ '^^j* «ul^LS |
| 17339 | L^*i>- \fui, -*i»-lj (j^-j— U'l Jpj-jLJI >»U5 'y...^^j^ 1 ^^^ U-l^^j iA»-lj \:>-^J JlS^L.ll |
| 17340 | 1. E om. to .)U^^L. — 2. ABDG J^^y — 3. E om. to ^j^^j^^. |
| 17341 | is one flock », wrote Anastasius, « and tliou shalt unite it, that thou mayest |
| 17342 | receive the crown of testimony and unity ». |
| 17343 | Now Athanasius was good fruitful ground, and therefore he received the |
| 17344 | spiritual seed with joy, and took the synodical letter which had come to |
| 17345 | him, and assombled the bishops of his diocese, and said to them : « Know |
| 17346 | tliat the world to-day rejoices in peace and love, because the Chalcedonian |
| 17347 | darkness has passed away, and there has remained this one light-giving- |
| 17348 | and fruit-bearing branch of thc true vine, which is the see of Mark the |
| 17349 | evangelist, and the province of Egypt. For we have been lieretics and |
| 17350 | schismatics since the patriarch Severus, who was to us a guide and a way |
| 17351 | of salvation. And you know that Peter the apostle and Mark the evangelist |
| 17352 | had one gospel which they preached; and so also Severus and Theodo- |
| 17353 | sius had one faith, and lived in unity, and endured exile and conflicts |
| 17354 | to the end ». |
| 17355 | So, when the fathers and bishops heard his discourse, tliey rejoiced |
| 17356 | greatly and agreed to accept the synodical letter, and declared that the two |
| 17357 | churches should be one, and that the two patriarchs should be of one spirit, |
| 17358 | and a lamp illuminating the orthodox. |
| 17359 | So the blessed Athanasius arose, and took with him five bishops, excellent |
| 17360 | and learned, and journeyed in a ship to Alexandria. But when they arrived, |
| 17361 | they were informed that the Father Anastasius was in the monasteries; and |
| 17362 | therefore they went out to him. Then, when he heard that the patriarch of |
| p. 510 | |
| 17363 | 482 mSTOllY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [218] |
| 17364 | aJI «-U^ ji -iL^liajl *i5j^ jl («-»— LJi aJI 1^^^ :i;1jIjJ1 ^ ^J^\ ^_^lk-jl |
| 17365 | Sftl Jl)1 bLa/L Z:>- LiU 'rj=>-^ C~^ J^ r^ y^ r^J 0*-^.^^'^ "^-y^Ij '^-flsL-Vl /*-*f^ |
| 17366 | * P. 87 (^^p=j (J^ ^r^^ J^L- _^ (^-*Jl y_;^\ (Ji l*-.«.>- IjAis-^J «VsiyJlj 7-_^lJ rc ...^^Jl j |
| 17367 | ■C/^^ ^^-.^lj ciji) ^j-j-^lk^l ^Vl Aijlj rjjj ^^L-) d)Lfc <i Ij-mJ^j oljt-^1 |
| 17368 | j^\j !1 ^ IjJjLjj p.^^ ^j-IaIJI 1j.U.xJj tlVl pLif-1 \^j^ss^ j^^A^ i^j-v:5CwVl |
| 17369 | '^IS ._:>atr Zs>- <W>vr>- e.jX«-« ^.....J^iif- /»>A>v) ;tj>.5>=.^l iJiJS (^^ ^^.-*^Uil -v*^"j <.~'-Vi<Jl |
| 17370 | Cjy^ ij^y^ :>js.l.5 Sjlli X=>X jl c-^_ (^'^^ ^„ ^LJl is-L& ,j Jls J' 1 j-^L>- jo |
| 17371 | J>J1 Uaju L^/Ja*> !>U ^j-j^lL*jlj jj-j^L"l Li%" j^^^lj «O^-^-^l Jjilj Jj^ J.»J1 |
| 17372 | OjL? ij-^s^lj ^ULo aUJIj j^ao OjL?j ^j^l e5j-^' ij^ ^lj ^jir^ y^ l/^jI ^j-* |
| 17373 | c> ^-^ ^j^l y* 5^ .j*^ -J^lj r-Jj») S-^lj 5.1 j-^j i-V^lj 4jt.o ^oLLjlj «Cj-Cx^Vl |
| 17374 | r^^ ^j-^LkJl ^Vl -^ cTjr-*^'^ ^"^^ C^^J v"^^ ^^ -^::^J-^^ 0-'.'^^ ^t-~--Jl |
| 17375 | 1. Mss. J.J. |
| 17376 | Antioch had come to him, lie assemblcd the bishops and priests and monks, |
| 17377 | and arose in great humility, and went out on foot, until he met him, with |
| 17378 | * P- 87 chants * and hymns and joy and gladness. And they entered together into |
| 17379 | the monastery wliich is on the sea-shore, to thc north-east of tlie monaste- |
| 17380 | ries, and there they sat in peace and joy. |
| 17381 | And the Father Anastasius sent at once and summoned all the clergy of |
| 17382 | Alcxandria, that thcy might be present at the meeting of the fathers, and |
| 17383 | might cch'bratc the liturgy wilh them, and communicate of the Holy |
| 17384 | Mysteries. And Alhanasius pronounced at that assembly a wonderful |
| 17385 | discourse, full of wisdom, so that everyone who was present marvelled; and |
| 17386 | at thc end he said : « At this hour, 0 my friends, we must take the harp of |
| 17387 | David, and sing witli the voicc of the psalm', saying : Mercy and truth havc |
| 17388 | mct together; Athanasius and Anastasius have kissed onc anolher. The truth |
| 17389 | has appcared from the land of Egypt, and rigliteousness lias arisen from |
| 17390 | the East. Egypt and Syria havc become one in doctrine; Alexandria and |
| 17391 | Antipcli have bccome one Clmrch, onc virgin-bridc of one pure and chaste |
| 17392 | brideoroom, who is the Lord Jesus Chi'ist, the Only-Begotten Son, tlie |
| 17393 | Word of the Father ». |
| 17394 | And Ihe Falhcr Athaiiasius rcmaim^d with thc Fallicr Anastasius for one |
| 17395 | montli, wlnlc tlicy meditated togcthcr upon th(^ holy scriptures and profitable |
| 17396 | 1. Ps. i.xxxv, 10 (Sept. Lxxxiv, 11). |
| p. 511 | |
| 17397 | [219] PT. 1. CII. XIV. ANASTASIUS. A. D. 605-616. 483 |
| 17398 | jl*A^_j dUi J^ jLJio j ^^1 ^>l50lj ^aUI ^<31 j Ua>1^ ^ j^^„ Ta^Ij |
| 17399 | i^lL"! (^^^ ^. (Jii'Vl jlo /*_^i ^iJJi y>^ ^u-I^ ^^j^j f^^ '*-"j^ ^J^ -i^ jv' '«-9 |
| 17400 | IjJlc ^j^ ^*-Jl Jj-*^: '-^-T^ (J-^^LLj1 S^\ joj l-*^ L^_^ j_^i ISjxSSys ^J>j |
| 17401 | ^ 1-Jo ^^^r^l fj^ ^j^ <^ Jjl ^yj O-V "Sr^ (**^ "r^J^ "" J*^ '^^-iJ fJ-^^.J |
| 17402 | U).ijl-'J ^>'^C.lia--.>« v_^lo j <Lw ^_0 ^ <) ^--l^o ^^ Jjl "^J^f-J A li <J3y>^\ Jjl |
| 17403 | ^UVl CUU ^ S^ ^;i ^>3l ^ ^Ulj ^^j 4L<1iJ.j1j •'•liCrlk^.j |
| 17404 | ^JJl i^yJ\ ^y__ r^j\ J jl^ "'Ulj 11::^ ^ ^i Ij^ ^ji lsJ>XJ^\ W1_J1 |
| 17405 | i^UJL'' c- ji^ ^ Lj, ^.^r^lj ^^^L^l ^ ^::i ->^:V1 ^_pi *L^V1 Sj^ ^l «cll:,^ |
| 17406 | j^l Lju« j^^" (♦^LiU jl^Vl tl-y-Jl ,^L"l9 ^j'y\:>y^^'^ or^J |
| 17407 | 1. E om. lo jJ. — 2. E om. lo ».w'«. — 3. Mss. LO'JawU. — 4. ABDG LCuJ^jL F |
| 17408 | LOuJs.lj. — 5. E om. lo ^i^\ ^\. |
| 17409 | doctrines, speaking of these matters and discussing them. Then Atha- |
| 17410 | nasius returned to his province in peace and great honour ; and from that |
| 17411 | da}^ tliere has been agroement betwcen the see of Antioch and the see of |
| 17412 | Alexandria to this day. |
| 17413 | And the Father Anastasius provided for the affairs of the Church with |
| 17414 | assiduity, and for spiritual learning, for the Lord granted him tranquillity. |
| 17415 | And from the first year that he sat upon the throne, he began from the first |
| 17416 | of the letters of the alpliabet, and made each successive letter tlie first |
| 17417 | letter of tliat which lie wrote every year in a book, whether mystagogia, |
| 17418 | or synodical epistle, or systatic epistle, or festal epistle, or homily. And he |
| 17419 | remained upon the throne, holding the orthodox faith, for twelve years, |
| 17420 | during which lie wrote twelve books. |
| 17421 | And during the forty days of the Fast before Christmas, the Lord Christ, |
| 17422 | who lonofs for those that believe in him, and who does wonders amono: |
| 17423 | his saints, looked upon liim, and was pleased to translate him to the land of |
| 17424 | those that live for ever. So he went to his rest on the 22nd day of Kihak, |
| 17425 | in the year 330 of Dioclctian, the slayer of the Righteous Martyrs. May |
| 17426 | their intercessions be with us ! Amen ! |
| p. 512 | |
| 17427 | 484 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [220] |
| 17428 | jl^^i 4-X_£- ^j^)! \^j ^^\ ^JL>- ^Jj-V-Ji ^A_Lfl A_Ul JOJ ftLL-i.Vi ^v ^r-^ "^ |
| 17429 | •^ Ai j_s^^^_5>a A^XJsl^^M Ijj-Lib J AJL«-\Xij 4iUa_L- ii 4_9 (^L>.| /v-«J ^J-LLX^Vl |
| 17430 | * p. 88 j_^JL=.=;Vi 'i*->_ J cMi J ^U- Ju A„Ls ^jir jl^ Ui * oijL-LJl ^l ^jjl^CVI |
| 17431 | ^j ^UJl ^jlj pjl ^jl J^ i^Lj-j pAliij pAiUj p.5CUli ^jj\ j^^^ J^ |
| 17432 | j^ij_«l ^^-"^j j-L^Vi ^^iLJl ^j-^" La>-S j^^bj y^ ^j\j ^"^J ^j;Jg->-L9 (jiji |
| 17433 | x>\j jLjjs ^Lc LUl t,'^ J^^ (V «Cj^m ^^^l^ joj <LjljJ>. Ji ^ jo Loj |
| 17434 | ^_^^1 -L* 'j6 J; ^l ^j^^ V ^-«-iJl ^ jl^ <cV ^l;.s ciJir o^-Li« U jUj |
| 17435 | 1. EisU^^Fom. |
| 17436 | ANDRONICUS, TIIE THIRTY-SEVENTII PATRIARCH. A. D. 616-622. |
| 17437 | "\Mien Anastasius went to his rest, they seated npon the throne a learned |
| 17438 | man, a dcacon of the church of thc Angelion, a virgin and a scribe, whose |
| 17439 | name was Andronicus. Ile was very rich, inuch inclincd to almsgiving, |
| 17440 | a leador of the people, loving mercy, and incessant in giving; and his family |
| 17441 | were leading people of the city, iiiasinuch as his cousin had been appointed |
| 17442 | head of the council of Alexandria. Thcrefore on account of the power of |
| 17443 | his autliority aad Iiis eininence the heretics could not drive hiin out of |
| 17444 | p. 88 Alexandria lo the monasteries, * as had been done before him; but hc resided |
| 17445 | in his cell at the church of the Ano^elion, all his davs. |
| 17446 | Now ihere had arisen in Persia a king namcd Chosroes, who assemblcd |
| 17447 | a great host, and came with mighty powcr agaiiist the army of the Romans, |
| 17448 | aiid destroyed them utterly, and anniliilated them. He took possession of |
| 17449 | the land of the l^omans, and the land of Syria, and took captive the land of |
| 17450 | Palestinc and Idumaea, and the land of Kgypt, and trod ihem down as |
| 17451 | the oxoii Iread tlie threshinff-floor, and collected their wealth and all that thev |
| 17452 | had iiilo his lr(\asuries. And, on account of his love of money, he would kill |
| 17453 | a man for one denarius, or for somolhing wortli thro(^ denarii ; for iie liad |
| 17454 | many subjects, and lio know not God, bul worshipped thc sun. |
| 17455 | ♦ 71 |
| p. 513 | |
| 17456 | [221] PT. I. Cn. XIV. AXDRONICUS. A. D. 610-622. 'i85 |
| 17457 | Ci)l> jl^j ^jAJC-V^ 1$-^^^^ C-Ul ^x-li. jl «uLlftl (J-«-=- laLjj ^j^ Ajs-l U-li |
| 17458 | j^ ^y^ % ^j^^^ or*^ ^J''^-? C*^^ C^-^-^ '^'^ ^ |
| 17459 | j^^^Vi ^^^-^ a-^ ^'Li~, |
| 17460 | JO U «_*<^J lj^U=3 ljili-1 j»^ yiwU V' «— ^^l j»^A«-^ IjAloS b=i« j^ ,3-^ Jj |
| 17461 | J\ j^\ ^L.j Uj jVl J\ z.\j\^\ l_.>lj ^>)1 ^^ jljVlj JUl ^ dl> |
| 17462 | dlUl jc ^^Ul ^>1 ^Ai, ^jUJl J\J^ ^ijj ^-Ul ^lj,! l^^-:>=ii <ljx^^\ |
| 17463 | UJ^j Ia«.Uj viJU oaJI 5$-l& c-J^ -uU. j -vJ JjA._^ oLUl J U»ti -uU J tij-^ |
| 17464 | j^^l j^aI» 2^^_i^^j ^^jJI y^|__^ "Y i^ 1^1 jj V Ji Vi-^j'" jl ^^^„1^ W |
| 17465 | ^aJI jlj.Vl i;jJC<.^Vl J ^ ^-^»1 y^j ^L j>Ul -^l U^ ^Vl ^l j>Ul |
| 17466 | r^l 55>AkJ (^Up- jlUl vS-. ^^■■,..i,"j U-jU r^>-a3 er*^- "^^ y^^ ^^J^ ' (^\ |
| 17467 | jjjj:^l ^Jf"^P", J^ ^ (j .•»'->■ J C- S^^ ^U* ^l jj.« ^_-U]l J wiU ^O ^li |
| 17468 | 1. ABG , ^ijL-^J E om. — 2. E om. lo *^-CU add. 'J-s ^^JiJL. — 3. E om. to .,^'. |
| 17469 | So when he took Egypt, and gaincd po\ver, ho made it his care to conquer |
| 17470 | the great city of Alexandria. And there were at Henaton near that city |
| 17471 | six hundrcd flourishing monasteries, like dovecotes; and the monks were |
| 17472 | independent, and insolent without fear, through tlieir great wealth ; and they |
| 17473 | did deeds of mockery. But the army of the Persians surrounded them on |
| 17474 | the west of the monasteries, and no place of refuge remained for them; and |
| 17475 | so they were all slain with the sword, except a few of them, wlio hid |
| 17476 | themselves, and so were safe. And all tliat was there of money and furni- |
| 17477 | ture was taken as plunder by the Persians; and they wrecked the monaste- |
| 17478 | ries, which have remained in ruins to this day. |
| 17479 | Andwhen the news arrived at Alexandria, the inhabitantsopened the gates |
| 17480 | of the city. And the Persian governor, the leader of tlie war and lieutenant |
| 17481 | of king Chosroes, saw in his dream at night a personage who said to him : |
| 17482 | « I have delivered up to thee this city and its buildings and all that it |
| 17483 | contains. Therefore take heed that thou injure not the city, but let not its |
| 17484 | inhabitants be left within it ; for they are hypocrites in religion ». Now the |
| 17485 | Persians call their leader in their own language Salar, which means |
| 17486 | « commander » ; and it was this Sa/ar who built at Alexandria the palace which |
| 17487 | is called Taraicus, the interpretation of the name being « House of the |
| 17488 | King », and is now named Castle of the Persians. So when he received |
| 17489 | authority over the people of Alexandria, he did in his cunning as follows. |
| 17490 | He commanded all the young men in the city, from the age of eighteen to |
| p. 514 | |
| 17491 | 486 IIISTORY OF TIIE PATRIAHCIIS. [222] |
| 17492 | *^1 j_^^ (^J *AjU^l k-^J "C-Ujl ^Li ;»_>.»J>- *_»Ip-ls A>-lj J5 1 jll).> if J^ |
| 17493 | ja\ *^/s1« Ajs-I jJ-j Jj "T J>- -^ fV*-''*^^ i-^ t*^ ^■^ Vi (**"^J (_P^ 02*31 jj-\J>.L |
| 17494 | ti-f*-J l_iJl /^LoJ" (Jjl5 'y> ^XS- lyS^ ■_a-...'i, «...«^l j^^vljjj j^j/O Jg..S'i:) jl <Lt*_>- |
| 17495 | JU- )i>ySs,^ /»jS ^-*JL)1 ^ ^l u^J::^ <^-u (J joj -u**Jl Jl :ilc I-Ia (^Ls LJj |
| 17496 | jlj ^»y>«-o.->a \>-a3jl jlj k_^lj <»JU «-..^ *J»> y-^"j ^UJlj JLsJl ^J (V-^l jU* Ji |
| 17497 | isb>-ls '*JL_>' uLjl j^^^^ j^LJl «.o-^' U^U (^l \^ jvft-Cc U i^^ "y 'W/jS (^JUsl |
| 17498 | !-*_.&> (^'*9J (*v^ -\>-lj j^*) Jj \_ a-...U< j^j/^ju.»,^ 1 »,Ala9 1 a.Li>-.i j*-»JL!l C^ J^-\ UAs (^^ |
| 17499 | (^Lo U-U aJUsI ^S ^2r^ (j^ jl-«j51j ^^ ^j» j^ ^-^ '^'V I^j::^ ^^^1 Jr* J^^^ |
| 17500 | j^_«Vi 5$-L& (^ljj <_«V1 i-VA (^Ljj <u_o^^ ,3 (Vr^ ^^ \j'y^dJ'^'^ cJ^^l |
| 17501 | P. 89 ^JUVI iajU? jJfcj (Jc«0 /«^Lo ^^1 (Jl (<^J rcJ-LT ^yT^ ^r*-^J Vt^ L5^^ '^-*^1 |
| 17502 | i_^ /^ \^\ (j «^U ^Ul WaL»-Jl |
| 17503 | 1. Mss. 'JLJa Jj'. |
| 17504 | ^ ..J3J |
| 17505 | fifty, to go out aiid receive twcnty denarii each. So all the young men of |
| 17506 | the city assemblcd, and thcir names were written down; whilc they thought |
| 17507 | that they would receive the gift which lie had promised tliem, And when |
| 17508 | he knew that all of them had come out, and that not one of them was left |
| 17509 | within the city, he commandcd his troops to surround them, and slay them |
| 17510 | all with the sword. And the number of those that were thus slaughtered |
| 17511 | was eighty thousand men. |
| 17512 | And when the Salar had done this, he marclied away to Upper Egypt. |
| 17513 | And there were in the city of Niciu, whicli is also called Ibshadi, certain |
| 17514 | persons who gave him informahon concerning the monks who lived on thc |
| 17515 | mountains and in tlie caves, the number of whom was seven hundrcd, aiid |
| 17516 | told him how they were enclosed within a fortified wall, and that their |
| 17517 | deeds were leprchensible, on account of tlie greatness of their wealth. So |
| 17518 | whcn the Salar heard this report of them, he sent his troops and surrounded |
| 17519 | them. And when the sun rose, thcy entcred and slew all of them with the |
| 17520 | sword, and not one of them rcmained. |
| 17521 | And this SY</ar was the cause of many troubles, because he kncw not God. |
| 17522 | But the timeistoo sliort to recount his deeds. |
| 17523 | So wlicn thc patriarcii Andronicus had accomplislicd six years in his |
| 17524 | patriarchal oITicc, and had sulfercd Irom this ualion of the Pcrsians, and |
| 17525 | p H9 scen all these * disasters, wliich hc encountercd and paticntly cndured, hc |
| 17526 | went to his rest, and dcpartcd to thc Jjord in perfcct peacc, holding fast to |
| 17527 | the right faith, thc faith of his fathers, on thc 8th. of Tubah. |
| p. 515 | |
| 17528 | [223] PT. I. CU. XIV. BENJAMIN I. A. D. 622-661. 487 |
| 17529 | ji^ ij (V*^ •*-*— '^ lVJ'* *— ^'^ r^ iAsoij <L-j jj-jiJjjAii v.jVi ^U o'-^ j^j |
| 17530 | jV l"jl'" «u^l ^_j->-»i T^-y^ ^J\ ^ (^jb ^_^^ ^-i (^ ''t^^ (^^ l/v^j^ y."^. ^^„ |
| 17531 | •^(j- JaJU joj <:;-uJI iSy>'-> ^jj^ (j j^ "^""^ ^y.J^^ '"**• (-r'^^^ "^v^" r*^ y."^^ ^"*^ |
| 17532 | Ji JOJ ]sy^j^ ^^~ "^^Jt-^ j-«j ^^^r*^^ o^J^^ ^ j^ (3r*^ "^*^^ ^^-? V^ CiasU- |
| 17533 | ^jJl ^ll (_^J ^^-V *^^ ^J^^J rn'^ j^ ^-'^J ^>'^J (J^JJ -»Jt,jJij ^J^ J v^j |
| 17534 | ^^:». *y Aju C« V y^ JOJ <Ujl ^J-iD ^^.JJ ^*-^^^ jv»>«-'i tjjlr _,_-\iJl ;ii^^'l 4 — JU |
| 17535 | •Cljlfl 4o (^U- r-^Ji ^j--^^ C/'^ e$-^l j' /5^ (_I>J1 Jii=>-J «Cjjuj *J$^^-.«?J A^Jj /i_vX" |
| 17536 | ^l5>- rt_— wJi -CJI «Ujiij C»jb C«s^ (J-lVUi- «U— I (Jf»-j -^ jv^Ujjl (^^" ^ y. jV |
| 17537 | 1. Mss. tJLj,,jj'. — 2. A , ^■»JvA3 BG . w»jf-i DEF ^^i.J. — .3. Mss. . ^JsJ-*. — |
| 17538 | 4. D ioJ. — 5. E om. lo ..IS' (j^^r^ ^-^- — 6. DF om. willi foll. word. |
| 17539 | BENJ.VMIN I, THE THIRTY-EIGHTH PATRI.VRCH. A. D. 622-661. |
| 17540 | One year bcfore the Father Andronicus died, there was a God-fearing |
| 17541 | and believing brother, vvhose name was Benjamin, in a monastery called the |
| 17542 | Monastery of Canopus, who came to it at that time and took refuge there |
| 17543 | with a holy old man wliose name was Theonas. For the Persians had not |
| 17544 | destroyed this monastery among the rest tliat they had wrecked, because |
| 17545 | it lay to the north-east of the cit}-, which Saitus was protecting. This |
| 17546 | brother Bcnjamiu was a native of the province of Al-Buhairah, and came |
| 17547 | from a hamlet called Barshiit, And he had h:)nged after the monastic life |
| 17548 | and the practice of asceticism; and so he left his parents and all that they |
| 17549 | had, for they were very rich, and departed to the monastery, where the |
| 17550 | holy old man, Theonas, clothed him with the liabit of the monastic life, |
| 17551 | and brought liim up in thc fear of God; and he grew day by day uiitil |
| 17552 | his holiness and paticiice and self-restraint made great advances. And he |
| 17553 | learnt the scriptures by heart, until what happened to Paul happened like- |
| 17554 | wise to him; for Paul was brought up at Jerusalem with a man whose |
| 17555 | name was Gamaliel; and then his own assiduity and the grace of the Lord |
| 17556 | Christ raised him, until he became many times more capable and more |
| 17557 | excellent than his tcacher, So also this Benjamin used to chastise himself |
| p. 516 | |
| 17558 | 488 HISTORY OF THE PA TRIARCHS. [224] |
| 17559 | cLLwJI 'L.jLJ ^-U) jlS V^Lo 1A_& iiAj-LSj ^^;-l5 Ol«9i «uJjM \^ JuaJlj ^Jjl jlo |
| 17560 | jgj..jL<..'i Ls^jj (^L3>Lii J ''^"*i^ j^^ j^J «wJl J pLoia-1 lysj jj-^ ^LJ />L Vj |
| 17561 | j^L. l T-yl <*J Jlsj 4i >^sj 1 ^j^ !>L>-j -^^L* j (J^^^ (j^ (V ^r^ 'dLis^ «cV |
| 17562 | «.»--. L-U ?c— .^Ji -dwU (^-^' Ji-i=Ll ^.Igflli (c^^ (^-*J^ L^ (_5^^^^J ;«J?ljiJl v_ij^pJ^ |
| 17563 | (JtLi L.^*w« Asj '■L.Jl /^ aJc 4j -^! Lj j^^ AJI ^'' ^i-Lsj v-J^ia-ij^ >»^l5sJl Ijjd |
| 17564 | jlLjJl (jU (^-*Jj l> rc-JaJ' V "0 Jls «C^O Ij^l iS-iA (3 «Oji ^c-jJl (JjUaJ lijli' bU |
| 17565 | jV PjUl -^l ^- Vj ^LjLJ iLl^lj jVi ^li '^^^\ dSi[^__ jl Ly ^ljl |
| 17566 | ^^lj «cl Ai^l ^ JIS Vj 1-^ j^ LlJ; vj^lj L C-. jj--.-»i>. ^jJl 1-U J ^ i^ j^ |
| 17567 | *v^ ^ y -Xiu L« 4j ^-Cc- •Xi] ll) ^»jt..Jl «J1.0 O J 'WA«.« (J »3 (_,1_*SJ *^_*.«LI} v.;!-^^.^ 1-V& i_,k2« |
| 17568 | A9^^ \.J5j Ujl'' -iri-Jjl jlSj (jL-w -V..._jL «LrU-ij «uVo »-.«.:>- O^J Alst.— ■ 'UJl •Xlc |
| 17569 | i^^J ii-*^l l'jL' -yr. ...tJl jl Jlsi- (Jjli-1 -^ <JI ljJ»J <~L Jjl 4A5I1 <W«I \£. (jjl^ |
| 17570 | 4JI ,jG^.i Lis A^!M^ ^«^V ^ «u-vi JLs «iJL- «^J ^^-Sj d)^^l ^jjuijj-^jl ^Vl ^J\ |
| 17571 | by ascctic practices, antl took 110 sleep (luriiig the iiights when there was |
| 17572 | an assembly in tlie church. And he read especially in the Gospel of the |
| 17573 | Blessed John, for he learnt it by heart. |
| 17574 | And on a certain night he saw in his dream a man in shining raiment |
| 17575 | standing by him, who said to him : « Rejoice, O Benjamin, thou humble |
| 17576 | sheep, who art also the shephcrd that shall feed the reasonable flock of the |
| 17577 | Lord Christ. » So when he heard these words he was troubled and |
| 17578 | vexed; bul afterwards hc rejoiccd ovcr the grace given to him from |
| 17579 | heaven; and he rosc hastily and told his Father Theonas; and the old |
| 17580 | man believcd his words with regard to tliis vision, but said to him : « Err |
| 17581 | not, my son; for Satan desires by this to cause thee to perish througli |
| 17582 | pride. Go now thercfore, and watcli over thyself, and fall not by vain- |
| 17583 | glory. For behold, I liave spent fifty years in this convcnt without sceing |
| 17584 | any sucli vision, nor has anyone cver told mc that hc lias seen any such |
| 17585 | thing ». So Benjamin was silcnt and acccptcd his teacher's words; and |
| 17586 | grace increased in liim day by day, sent from the God of glory; and all |
| 17587 | his words and actions were assisted by hcavcn. And tlie old man Tiieo- |
| 17588 | nas, and all who knew Benjamin, were astonished at thc gracc of God wliicli |
| 17589 | was upon liim, and thought llial lic was beside himself, until the old man |
| 17590 | Theonas took liim, and wcnt to tlie Father Andronicus, thc patriarcli, and |
| 17591 | cxplaincd iiis circumstanccs to liim. So hc said : « Bring iiim to m(> llial I |
| 17592 | may iicar liim spcak ». Wlicn Bcnjamin cnlcrcd, he proslrated liimsclf |
| 17593 | beforc the Falher Andronicus, llie patriarch, who saw tlie grace of Christ |
| p. 517 | |
| 17594 | [225] PT. I. CH. XIV. BENJAMIN I. A. D. ()22-661. 489 |
| 17595 | ^ i;|j^l jl^ U.U ^LOI dLlr d>Jl L^XwoU JU51 ^i.^ <v) Jl^j * ^j^\i i-^U L * p- oo |
| 17596 | C^l^ ij jyC) JsUk^l AS ^Jl Jo jVi J^ ^JJJ _^ ^^^ ^L. r-\'l Iaa Ulj ^>L.> |
| 17597 | Jl^I ^ aJCUj wJl JLpVI J ''J rAiiL.* b-Cc jLpj Li' -u-Jj jsAi^l cSj\ij |
| 17598 | 'r^^.7 LU iS-U_j jj-^ jL. (j^J^ "^"^J ^-^ ^-? LJi£- U-^ ^j-jiLijjAi! <) r-^^J |
| 17599 | c^ dUi -k*, ^^1 IjLCj ^L^oVl ^^^1 ^L C^J:^ jjJ-Ul j-s^L, ly*^ |
| 17600 | ^^^ Jcij j^^l jL rc-s-^l -V — 11 'Ujiijj (_/>Jl JLiJ «uLiaI s_i^j <*>>L.J1 -»o-l |
| 17601 | 4jJaJa.-,j5 ll ^^ Lv---*-J ly^^^ (J-«-=>-J ^^ V^Lis^J "CJ-Jw* v_j^p-lj ^LWl *^/->>~L |
| 17602 | ^j-^ ^-Vo ^,-^ ^j^jl ^l Dlj -Lulj ^_y J^ ^ iJVjJl ^Lsl ;_pjVl LlU LU |
| 17603 | 1. E Om. tO JLJaJi.-j3. — 2. MSS. ^ialkwp. |
| 17604 | which was upon him, and asked him quietly to make known to him what |
| 17605 | he liad witnessed; and Benjamin confessed, * and described the event to * P. 9o |
| 17606 | him; and the patriarch kept tliem both with him during that night. |
| 17607 | And wlien morning came, Theonas asked Andronicus to allow them to |
| 17608 | depart to their monastery in peace. But the patriarch said to him : « As |
| 17609 | for thee, depart in peace; but the Brother Benjamin henceforth belongs |
| 17610 | not to thee, for the Lord has elected him to be a servant to himself ». |
| 17611 | And straightway he took Benjamin, and ordained him priest. And Ben- |
| 17612 | jamin began to live with the patriarch, assisting him in ecclesiastical works, |
| 17613 | and in his general administration. And Andronicus rejoiced exceedingly |
| 17614 | over hini, and when his death drew near, charged them that Benjamin should |
| 17615 | be patriarch after him; and so, when he went to his rcst, they made the |
| 17616 | aforesaid Benjamin patriarch upon the evangelical throne. |
| 17617 | And the Persians remained rulers of Egypt and its provinces for six more |
| 17618 | years after that. Then Heraclius, who had been chief of the patricians |
| 17619 | under Phocas, the misbelieving eraperor, succeeded him on the throne, and |
| 17620 | devoted himself to the task of fighting the Persians. For by the grace of |
| 17621 | Christ, he marched against them, and slew Chosroes, their misbelieving |
| 17622 | king, and ruined his city and made it a wilderness, and carried awav its |
| 17623 | wealth and captives in triumph to Gonstantinople. And when Heraclius |
| 17624 | obtained possession of the land, he appointed governors in everv place. |
| 17625 | And he sent a governor to the land of Egypt, named Cyrus, to be prefect |
| 17626 | and patriarch at the same time. |
| p. 518 | |
| 17627 | 490 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [226] |
| 17628 | A, ^J\ S%> Jrt^^-i ^Vl J^\ ^j-cjC-VI Ji\ S^j Ui Cm CJIjj C^^ jj^ |
| 17629 | JjJT <o..ik. aJ1-0 jV LlaU dijM /^j ^l ^j*^ d3!>Ul aJ JUs »_;^ jl ^^lj |
| 17630 | ^jiJl <(iJL-Vl /^-'-«f^ (J^ v*^^3 CfT^ ^r^ "^^ .iLssJl l-AJb ^ Li J*r "^50 f»5sj^ |
| 17631 | Loj JSjA (J)La.<Jl (^ Jju<jl *4^LI( ^yl y-^ '— '^' "— *'^^ Jj^* iJ^ Ijjjjtj v_X^ «j j_^ |
| 17632 | •kJLjil cIL-oIjI jv&L?j1j (.^4jwi.Jlj <c,.s>Jl )1 *_*._£jj LsJjj 4jiJl JL- ^ |
| 17633 | ......>., Jl f- j—j |
| 17634 | /i|-\_9 "^ lj.fl.L->a jl ^^'^ ^Jj^ A.-(L9L-1 ^L- }\ v_>LS IJ' vIjj-*-'! (Jl (J^ 'U...A.7.>,...J1 |
| 17635 | jLi Ajmj ^U <lX»-j ^ic ^L jAj i?jj^ (3^^** (j-* r^^ "^.J "^"Vl ^j^^stJl |
| 17636 | d)L> JL&JI jl^j ^^ ^j^\j Ji\ ^Ja^ (JLa j^j j_^1 Jl J^j ^^ is-L.0%" j^ |
| 17637 | j^-^" V j-ij-Jl ^l^j d)^^l (j-_yL«i Al J jl^ ^_^-Ul ^l^l v_^ AiV %}^ |
| 17638 | L..J-T.?!-» C^-^lj -*^ot«Jl Ul («'^J k_***A c5-^'j^ C>ljL-Ul "^ tJ^ '^' C^ OUA jj^ylSj |
| 17639 | jjJl ^yoj ^Jl d)*)^ <v) Jls L^ ^ys^ ^-iJl JLi J\ ^"^1 J ^^ ^.i J d)L«> |
| 17640 | ^l-Ulj (J-jJlj ft!>L)l JajJj ^j.^ jli U^. (\J.2i — « -J jiuJlj JiJyA ^ JO ^l |
| 17641 | 1. Mss. ji^JiJl. |
| 17642 | So when Cyrus came to Alexandria, tlie angel of tlie Lord announced |
| 17643 | his coming to the Fatlier Benjamin, and bade him flee. For the angel said |
| 17644 | to him : « Flee thou and those that are with thee here, for great troubles |
| 17645 | will come upon you. But take comfort, for this conflict will last only ten |
| 17646 | years. And write to all Ihe bishops who are within thy diocese, that they |
| 17647 | may hide themselves until the wrath of the Lord pass ». |
| 17648 | So the Father Benjamin, the confessor, the militant by the power of our |
| 17649 | Lord Jesus Christ, settled the alTairs of the Church and put them in order, |
| 17650 | and gave injunctions to tlie clergy and laity, and charged them to cleave |
| 17651 | to the right faith even unto death. Thcn he wrote to the rest of the |
| 17652 | bishops of tlie province of Egypt, tliat ihey sliould hide themselves before |
| 17653 | the coming temptation. |
| 17654 | And aiter that he went rortli by the road towards Mareotis, walking on |
| 17655 | foot by night, accompanied by two of his disciples, until hc came to Al-MuuA. |
| 17656 | Tlience he went to Wadi Habib. And tlic mouks tliere were few in |
| 17657 | number, becausc it was only a short time after the ruin wliich took place in |
| 17658 | the days of the patriarch Daniian; and the Berbers did not allow them to |
| 17659 | multiply there. Then Benjamin went forth froni llic inonasteries in Wadi |
| 17660 | Habib, and departed to Upper Egypt; and he remained liidden Ihere in a small |
| 17661 | monastery in Ihe wilderncss until the accomplishment t)f flie ten years, as the |
| 17662 | angel of the Lord liad told hiin. Tliese werc the years during which |
| p. 519 | |
| 17663 | [227] PT. 1. CH. XIV. BENJAMIN I. A. D. G22-G(il. 491 |
| 17664 | t/^ jl ^1=» f 1-AiJlj Jlj-Jl /»j5j (^_^^ij U-yJL o-^J v-ji-Uil *^ ^j-i U.5A£. |
| 17665 | J ^V ^^-CjVl iUVl IjiJl^ p^ ^'^r-^J C^^ ^-^^ A-^J cTJ-::^ ^^^ |
| 17666 | l*JL«a9 i^JyL^ JjjL^ j^.iUa9 -v*_;-jiS lj,fl. ".■?&> Jj /^Uj JsjJLxJl »_jVl ^..w-sj ]j«.o...>„|^ |
| 17667 | JjiU (iJ^^l (Vr«^ ^"^'^ if^^ ^ J^jJiJl J-9^ >^j vl..JJl ^■jA£_li>Ji ».<ijstJl |
| 17668 | Jlc JUj Aj^ i^ js>o j*_^ r-j-^ fj^ J^U..J1 V^ <3 J*-^b '*"*t^ ^..^. ^r^ |
| 17669 | J«nJ ^J J^^Jf^ >U;. J^ ^b ^UVt -V^l^V j*^Dl -CU-lj 'Lwl^l *]ij ^jVl |
| 17670 | jl A:>-1 JIj jl JU"j ^\^j\ -^' ^^^1 J^^ j^J ^pJl (j Jv*l.J "^ ^ cT!."*^^ |
| 17671 | (JJUs IjJUii ^ptJl i i 4-5^ ^-USj J^U? <^l Jls "ytj )sj\j>- ^_i5^ "dJjAiLU- /*-*-=f=^ |
| 17672 | aJ ijJlij ol vU «_>-- j\.>Sa _j^\ 'y> ^ i5.-_p.lj ^ljsJl jj5w«j j*Aj ^ystJl ^ ^yjj |
| 17673 | * P. 91 |
| 17674 | Heraclius and the Golchian ' riiled over the land of Egypt. And on account |
| 17675 | of the greatness of the trials and the straits and the aflliction which tlie |
| 17676 | Colchian brought down upon the orthodox, in order tliat they might enter |
| 17677 | into the Chalcedonian faith, a countless number of thcm went astray, some |
| 17678 | of them through persecution, and some by bribes and honours, and some by |
| 17679 | persuasion and deceit. So that even Cyrus, bishop of Niciu, and Victor, |
| 17680 | bishop of the Faiyum, and many others denied the orthodox faith, because |
| 17681 | they had not obeyed the injunctions of the blessed Fatlicr * Benjamin, and * p. 9i |
| 17682 | had not hidden themselves as tlie others did; for tlie Colchian caught them |
| 17683 | with the fishing-line of his error, and so they went astray after the impure |
| 17684 | Chalcedonian council. And Heraclius seized the blessed Mennas, brother of |
| 17685 | the Father Benjamin, the patriarch, and brought great trials upon him, and |
| 17686 | caused lighted torches to be held to his sides until the fat of his body oozed |
| 17687 | forth and flowed upon the ground, and knocked out his teetli because he |
| 17688 | confessed the faith; and finally commanded that a sack should be filled with |
| 17689 | sand, and the holy Mennas placed within it, and drowned in the sea. For |
| 17690 | Heraclius the misbeliever liad charged them, saying : « If any one of them |
| 17691 | says that the council of Chalcedon is true, let him go; but drown iii the sea |
| 17692 | those that say it is erroneous and false. » Therefore they did as the prince |
| 17693 | bade them, and cast Mennas into the sea. For they took the sack, and |
| 17694 | conveyed him to a distance of seven bowshots from the land, and said to |
| 17695 | 1. Mukaukas seems to be the Coptic hkavxioc, « Colchian » or « Caucasian », and |
| 17696 | to denote Cyrus, bishop of Phasis, appointed by the emperor Heraclius to be patriarch |
| 17697 | of Alexandria, and prefect of Egypt. See Dr. A. J. Butler, On the identity of Al-Mukau- |
| 17698 | kis of Egypt in Trans. ofSoc. ofBib. Arch. 1901. |
| p. 520 | |
| 17699 | 492 mSTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCIIS. [228 |
| 17700 | ^'aJI (^lloj <*.>«-£' L>1 ^^ ^^Ul L joj L^l J^ Ij^o ^_^>^ i>l) (J ^L-l /.Isl |
| 17701 | Jj jj^j^jWl (*J^ dUUl ^H Iaaj ^^ Vj J-].LJi ,U^i J^l jl^ ^J^liJl |
| 17702 | ^jVi ctLLjj viiwUTj ^j^is^ Li o-Ac j^tL- 'Ci aJ (^Lsj LLu J^^ (^ij A>*^\ <dU." |
| 17703 | wS«^=r , Ji jj-^i ;<--*->■ (3 i> t^L~jij i 4^~Ji ;«-_<>.^ -\*jir ^^1 v^vs ^ •y-Ji fv^' (-^ j^ *r^ |
| 17704 | Ls^i^j <*>^ v« aLoJi (c^i^» (j-« ^^'' /t-« iJf^j j^' S^,.**^ /»Ll A*. *^j 4jLLL |
| 17705 | j:^'lSj «Oi^j -w>:^ ji i_^'ji^ jij ^A>.j 4j*Ji <9^^ ^i jL'jVi ^Lx. i^ -Uj>l^ «u^l |
| 17706 | aJ j,<wi ;»-«5j^ ^i "^--s^^^-L* A.»LflJl "^Y^Ji j^l (Jj—L^^j (t-j^LL V -\--jJL «C iij»t« <c«i |
| 17707 | \d\x3 cj^i iT-H^ *-^"''^^„ '— 'j^^ j^J 'U^Lj jijVl .j-^j cLdJlj (3~^"^ siiLj 4>ji5sJI |
| 17708 | 1. A om. |
| 17709 | him : « Say tliat the council of Chalcedon is good and not otherwise, and wc |
| 17710 | will release thee. » But Mennas would not do so. And they did this |
| 17711 | with liim three times; and wlien hc refused they drowned him. Thus |
| 17712 | they were unable to vanquish this champion, Mennas, but he conquered |
| 17713 | them by iiis Christian patience. |
| 17714 | Then Ileraclius appointed bishops throughout the land of Egypt, as far |
| 17715 | as the city of Antinoe, and tried the inhabitants of Egypt with hard trials, |
| 17716 | and like a ravening wolf devoured the reasonable flock, and was not satia- |
| 17717 | ted. And tliis blessed people who were thus persecuted were the Theo- |
| 17718 | dosians. |
| 17719 | And iu those days Heraclius saw a dream in which it was said to him : |
| 17720 | « Verily tiiere shall come against tiiee a circumcised nation, and they siiall |
| 17721 | vanquish thee and take possession of theland ». So Heraclius thought tiuit |
| 17722 | they would be the Jews, and accordingly gave orders tiiat all the Jews aiul |
| 17723 | Samaritans siiould be baptized in all tlie provinces wiiicii were under liis |
| 17724 | domiuion. But after a fewdays there appeared a man of tiie Arabs, from the |
| 17725 | southern districts, that is to say, from Mecca or its neighbourhood, whose |
| 17726 | name was Muhammad; and he brought back the worshippers of idols to tiie |
| 17727 | knowledge of the One God, and bade tliem declare that Muhammad was iiis |
| 17728 | apostle; and his nation were circumcised in the flesh, not by tiie law, and |
| 17729 | prayed towards tiie South, turning towards a place which tiiey cailed the |
| 17730 | Kaabali. And he look possession of Damascus and Syria, and crossed the |
| 17731 | Jordau, and dammed it up. And tlie Lord abandoned tlie army of llie |
| 17732 | Romans before iiim, as a punisliment for their corrupt faith, and because of |
| p. 521 | |
| 17733 | ^229] PT. I. CH. XIV. BEXJAMIN I. A. D. G22-G01. 403 |
| 17734 | jJjVI ^IVI j. ^^-jAll^ ^ oUV ^ ^ ^l ^j^\j S^UJI ^Ll ^l^V |
| 17735 | ^A, d^^ jl^l ^_j^ J ^ ^j^ ^ ^^ ^ aJi ^li^ Jj Ui |
| 17736 | -^^^^y j_ -^Mr o^ ^ ^l^_j ^- ^u 2Uj>__ ^ jL ^l iU^I |
| 17737 | ^ C.Lj ^L ^ ^ ^, j\ J ^_jj^ j^i ^, ^, j^^^l ^jj^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ |
| 17738 | J^V* ^l- o- or- ^ v:^- ^^ ^j-U lj->-li ^JUl ^l ^^ ^Ul j.. |
| 17739 | J L^ jbC Jl jK. j. <, ^^U j^j d^l ^U _jLL y.j, ^jU\j |
| 17740 | J ^UI ^, -^r^ ^ A;U^I j. ^l ^ i^ or-^^ ^^ -^' S^J' /-r:^^ |
| 17741 | ^ J ^X-VI >Lx J^ Ja^I j,\i •■Vj^-y-r^„-vJ 0:— ^J --J ^^L^^^ ^ |
| 17742 | ^J-r^ o- Vjtr^^j^L * o^ cT^UI '^j ijj. ^ ^ ^LJl ^^| j ^j^ ^"_^. * p. |
| 17743 | ^^J fJ^' J^b jUl ^il^l j^\j ^, ^^ _^- ^^ ^^,, ^^^ ^^j, |
| 17744 | 1. BE om. to ^^^ ^. _ 2. Mss. U^^. _ 3. Mss. J^. - 4. DF om. - .^. Mss. |
| 17745 | j^ and so throughout. - G. AG ^.^^Lk,li J. _ 7. E om. to .. J' add. kxH ^ i_^. |
| 17746 | — 8. Mss. , -.kC:) .. ajtjt ^ ' ^ ■■ ■■ |
| 17747 | the anathcmas uttered against tliom, on account of the council of Chalcedou, |
| 17748 | b}^ the ancient fathers. |
| 17749 | When Heraclius saw this, he assemblod all his troops from Eo-ypt as |
| 17750 | far as the frontiers of Aswan. And he continued for three years^^io pav |
| 17751 | to the Mushms tho taxes which he had demandod for the purposo of applyin"- |
| 17752 | them to himself and all his troops; and they used to call the tax the bak^ |
| 17753 | that is to say that it was a sum levied at so much a head. And this went on |
| 17754 | untd Heraclius had paid to the Muslims the greater part of his money and |
| 17755 | many people dicd through the troubles which thov had cndurod. |
| 17756 | So whon ten years were over of the rulo of Horaclius togother witli the |
| 17757 | Colchian, who sought for the patriarch Benjamin, while he was fleoing from |
| 17758 | him from placo to placo, hiding himsolf in the fortified churches, tho princo |
| 17759 | of tho Mushms sent an army to Egypt, under one of his trusty companions |
| 17760 | named Amr son of AI-Asi, in the year 357 of Diocletian, tho slayer of the |
| 17761 | martyrs And this army of Islam came down into Egypt in groat forco, on |
| 17762 | tlio twolfth day of Baunah, which is tho sixth of * June, accordin<. to the * p 9- |
| 17763 | months of tlie Romans. |
| 17764 | ^ |
| 17765 | Now the commander Amr had destroyed the fort, and burnt the boats |
| 17766 | with fire, and defeated tho Romans, and taken possession of part of the |
| 17767 | country. For he had first arrived by the desert; and tho horsomon took the |
| 17768 | road through tlie mountains, until they arrivod at a fortross built of stone |
| 17769 | 11 yi\y'''' '"^ '^'' ^'^''^ '"^^'^ ^'^y^'"'- S« they pitched 1^0^^ |
| 17770 | 34 |
| 17771 | 92 |
| p. 522 | |
| 17772 | 494 IIISTOKY OF TIIR IWTRIARCIIS. [230] |
| 17773 | ij^\ J^ ^ J\ ^y^^ J^ ^^r-"^ ^^^ ^^^^ '^■■^^ ^yrr-^ '^^^ ^^^^ ^- |
| 17774 | i^\ y>j UA^ aW JJ..U: 1*^^ ^^^^ ^j^^ ^^\ dUi \_yt^ ^\ ^' jv^^jlsMj |
| 17775 | iJ^ ''i._j^\ 'Ljj ^b ^' fjj^ j^^UJl 1_^ 1^\^^ c^U- j^^Li A*j jVl ^Ji |
| 17776 | ^\1^\ ^S]\ j^^\ \3^j ^ >li) oaJI ^lt CU \jX^\j j^ J ly^ j^^Vl |
| 17777 | «_b L^JUl ;wc ^^" ^>-Uj ^-^ Sj^ aJ J_^iL ^^j^-«lJi i_^' (*r^'-' ■■*^-* ^^.^ |
| 17778 | jClJI^j S}}> ^^. V ^j ^j-ik" Vj jvS^jAi^lc ^<;ILU a^- jlj ^ ^j^\ |
| 17779 | ^jj\ ^ lyCulj l^.Ulj L'j-^i o^ (n^„-^j 1_^JC^ oUaJJ ^j^^jj (^^i |
| 17780 | l^l^J lyLlilj ^jXiCVl Jl lj;y^ p^ (vU -j^j ^ ^y:\.j\. ^j^\ ^.,j^^.3 |
| 17781 | Uj_^ lj^A*j c^jJcCVi <:>.-^ j_^.J^i \j^ ^y:^ viuli ^^ j^ ^^ ji >^«-: |
| 17782 | jli ju^ ^^Jl ;^^ Vr" c5* cr^^ uT-'^ ^-'^ '^•- ^^^- ^'^•'^ ^" |
| 17783 | 1. Mss. , w^3lj ,'. — 2. ABDFG J^^! , ^«J=>' ,--'' E om. willi 2 preceding words |
| 17784 | lcnls Ihorc, uiitil tlicy wcrc prcparcd to fii^lit thc Romaiis, anJ makc war |
| 17785 | against llicm; and afterwards tliey named tliat placc, I mcan thc forlrcss, in |
| 17786 | Iheir languagc, Bablun Al-Fustat; and that is its namc to the present day. |
| 17787 | Aftcr fio-hting thrccbattlcs with thc Romans, the Muslimsconqucred them. |
| 17788 | So wlicn thc chief mcn of thc city saw thcsc things, they went to Amr, and |
| 17789 | rcceivcd a certificatc of sccurity for thc city, that it might not bc plundcrcd. |
| 17790 | 'iMiis kind of trcatv which Muhammad, the chief of thc Arabs, taught them, |
| 17791 | thcy callcd the Law; and hc says with rcgard to it : « As for the province of |
| 17792 | Egvpt and any city that agrecs with its iidiabitants to pay thc land-tax to |
| 17793 | you, and to submit to your authorily, makc a treaty witli tlicm, and do ihem |
| 17794 | no iiijury. But plundcr and takc as prisoncrs those that will not consent to |
| 17795 | this and rcsist you ». For this reason the Muslims kcpt thcir liands ofT |
| 17796 | thc province and its inhabilanls, but dcstroyed tlic nation of tlic Romans, and |
| 17797 | thcir gcneral wlio was nanicd Marianus. And thosc of the Romans who |
| 17798 | escapcd (lcd to Alexandria, and sliut its gates upon thc Arabs, and fortilicd |
| 17799 | thcmsclvcs williin tlic city. |
| 17800 | And in tlic ycar 1560 of Dioclclian, in tlic month of Deccmber, tlirec years |
| 17801 | after Amr liad takcn posscssion of Mcmpliis, thc Muslims captured tlic |
| 17802 | city of Alcxandria, and dcslroycd its walls, and burnt many churchcs wilh |
| 17803 | firc. And thcy burnt tlie church of Saint Mark, wliich was buill by ihe sea, |
| 17804 | whcrc his body was laid; aiul ihis was ihc placc to whicli thc fathcr aiid |
| p. 523 | |
| 17805 | P31J PT. I. CH. XIV. BENJAMIN I. A. D. 022-001. 495 |
| 17806 | ji ^\ ^>, d>ji ^vi 01 ^ ^^JI ^^1 ^j ^u u^^ ,^ |
| 17807 | ^y^ Uj ^^^JI Iaa l^-^li ^.U- L^ jLUl ^^1 aJI j^Uj aJ dJjlj xvL-:.| |
| 17808 | ^l <.-| dUij ^^1 l^UJ 0/^1 ^l J^ a:^ ^_^^1 -l^j oI^LaJI ^ |
| 17809 | Jl ^ij ^l Jl Jjj ^U ^^>U ^sjaJI ^^ ^j ^^j _il^l ^L:^j^ |
| 17810 | Cv lj-^„ (J U<U VI. c.j,bl J jl l^ ^v o-L^I ^J ^UI ^o ::,^bl |
| 17811 | v^-^^ crf-' ^ >-^ V "^^ vs^.j u-^V ^jL» A.^ ^U j. ^UI 1_5A^1 |
| 17812 | ^ r^„ r^J ^V ^j^ Jl ^^j La^Ij ^"^ ^_^1 ^i^ ^^^ ^^Ul j ^^^ |
| 17813 | J\<S\ ^U^ Uj^l ^"jj ^^11 j^ dLU LiJ oUi J ji=J| J uU.j r^^i |
| 17814 | c-i^ L^ j^ ^-^ ji c-^J' ^^' <> ^>ij Wb j^ j-*j ^:jajCvi jij |
| 17815 | ^Vl ^ IV-^ ^^ <^-Li j-i-JI ^<JI ^j^VL L,U kJ^ z,\^ Ly^ |
| 17816 | ^UI J^ j^^ _-^ ^ Ci^ ^_j^l ^ ^^La <l;Ij d>Jl J^U A^l:,,^l |
| 17817 | ^ J^l ^jUJl d> ^u V ^^1 ^^1 ^ j^_ CLi ^ JL^l jl |
| 17818 | patriarch, Poter thc Martyr, wciit before his martyrdom, and blcssed Saint |
| 17819 | Mark, and committcd to him his reasonablc ffock,'as he had received it. So |
| 17820 | they burnt this place and tlie monasterics around it. |
| 17821 | And at the burning of the said church a miracle took place which tlic |
| 17822 | Lord performed; and that was that one of the captains of the ships, namoly |
| 17823 | thc captain of the ship of the duke Sanutius, climbed over thc wall and |
| 17824 | descendcd into tlie church, and came to the shrine, where hc found that the |
| 17825 | coverings had been takcn, for the plundcrers thought tliat therc was money |
| 17826 | m the chest. But when thcy found nothing there, they took away the |
| 17827 | covering from the body of the holy Saint Mark, but his bones wcre left in |
| 17828 | their place. So the captain of the ship put his hand into the shrine and |
| 17829 | there hc found the head of the holy Mark, which he took. Then he returned |
| 17830 | to his ship secretly, and told no one of it, and hid tlio head in the hold, amono- |
| 17831 | his bag-Q^aere. |
| 17832 | ^ |
| 17833 | '^56«c?' |
| 17834 | When Amr took full possession of the city of Alexandria, andsettled its |
| 17835 | afTairs, that infidel, the governor of Alexandria, feared, he being both prefect |
| 17836 | and patriarch of the city under the Romans, that Amr would kill him; there- |
| 17837 | fore he sucked a poisoned ring, and died on the spot. But Sanutius tlie |
| 17838 | behevmg duke, made known to Amr the circumstances of that militant father |
| 17839 | the patriarch Benjamin, and how he was a fugitive from the Romans, throuoli |
| 17840 | ear of them. Thcn Amr, son of AI-Asi, wrotc to the provinces of E<ry^^t ^ |
| 17841 | letter, in which Iic said : « Thcrc is protection and security for the place |
Provenance
Full provenance, licence and citation: part 1.
What the layers are
L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.